Celestial's Entertainment

by overlyred

000000

2. 2

Celestial's Entertainment P2

Mia

I finally managed to get some time to talk with Paige. Didn't want to regulate our first real talk through a clone, so here I was. She seemed better. Her eyes didn't have that everpresent gloom that they had before, and there was a calmness from her presence.

It was mired by a suspicious stare, and hints of mistrust, but it was warm regardless. I had just finished describing my power and my intentions to her, and she was still just a little bit unconvinced. Rather, she didn't seem to completely buy that rescued her from prison with no expectations of her working for me.

"What is it going to take for you to believe that I don't want you to do anything?"

"Not much really." She responded evenly while blankly staring into my eyes as if daring me to do something. Huh, guess that there was some nerve in there. If she really believed that, it took some guts to say that to my face.

We had been at this for the past half hour, constantly talking in circles, and I felt like I had just said the same damn thing over and over again. At this point, my patience was at the end of its rope.

"Uh look, if I really wanted you to do something, why the hell wouldn't I just force you to do it? Ain't like there's much that you could do to stop me."

She actually rolls her eyes at that. "And give away that what you're really thinking?"

"AHHH!" I scream out in frustration before managing to compose myself. "Girl, I really mean it when I say that I don't want you to do anything! Please believe me I am tired of this fucking wraparound conversation! "

She just stares at me for a few seconds, her face completely blank, before she bursts out into laughter completely transformed the feelings that I felt from her. It was a pleasant sound that sent waves of amusement and cheer through her presence in the Force.

"Sorry about that. Wanted to see how you would act if you become flustered." She manages to say between chuckles, her green eyes practically sparkling.

I blink. "Were you testing me to see if I was going to flip out on you?"

"Well, the girls said that you weren't what I thought you would be like, and I wanted to see if it was true."

"You weren't worried that I would have gotten violent?" I ask dumbfound.

She shrugs. "Not really. I already figured that you weren't like that, I just wanted to make sure. Even if you did, all I would need to do is sing and you would probably calm down. Sorry if that was a bit manipulative on my part."

Part of me wants to get irritated before I feel the genuine pang of remorse that rang out from her amidst the amusement. She was being truthful at least.

I had never been one that appreciated manipulation, even with some that were as small and subtle as that. I need to remember that this girl doesn't know who I am or what I am capable of. All that she knows is how the rest of the people with powers act, especially the ones that are like me as they tend to either become world-renown hero's, or villains that keep people up at night.

I just shrug it off and try to give her a winning smile. "No worries. I get it. I might have gotten your ass out of prison, but that doesn't mean that you would trust everything that comes out of my mouth."

Honestly, her testing me was a smart move on her part, even more so at the fact that she isn't afraid to use her power to defend herself. Something that was slightly surprising, given that it was what got her locked up in the first place.

She leans back on the couch that she sat in while picking up her tea from the arm table that was next to her chair. Eevee was currently snuggled up in my lap, while Rookiedee was doing little flying maneuvers in the air.

Needed to let him and the other Pokemon out for some fresh air. Didn't want them to get too stir crazy.

"Why did you include me in that little meeting yesterday if you weren't going to try to make me one of your grunts?" The feather-headed woman asked quizzically.

"Well, you were going to be around here anyway, and it's not like you can even leave without someone recognizing you. Figured that it's only fair to let you know about the goings-on that we're getting into."

She rocks her head from side to side in a sort of rhythm while humming. "Ok, I can believe that. But can you really do it? Get to Mars I mean?"

I shrug. "Honestly that's going to be one of the easier things that I'm working on at the moment. At least compared to some of my other projects."

"Oh really? Give me an example." She challenges while finishing the sentence with a hum.

"Simple. I made something that can shut powers off and block out precogs and scanning tech."

That manages to shut her up and stare at me with wide eyes. It's a good thing that she hadn't taken a sip of that tea of hers or I might have gotten it sprayed on my face. Then we would have to deal with an angry Eevee that I was pretty sure could even tackle me to the other end of the room.

"Well, at least you weren't joking. How the hell did you manage that?"

"With a lot of work and managing to pull some bullshit out of my ass."

That gets her to laugh again, shedding off that bewilderment that my earlier comment had caused. It peters off after a few seconds, though she is a bit winded. "Seriously though, what are you even planning on doing when you get to Mars? Planning on making another Earth?"

"Yes." I make sure to keep my tone matter-of-fact.

She actually manages to choke on her tea this time, thankfully none of it spraying in front of me. "Will you stop throwing that kind of stuff at me!? Seriously, you don't do anything by halves do you?"

I shrug. "What can I say, I like to keep busy."

"U-huh. You don't say." She says sarcastically.

"Ok, you've needled me with enough questions, I think that I earned enough to ask a few of my own?" She nods with a smirk, the feathers in her hair flowing and fluttering with her hair. "What do you want? What do you hope for eventually?"

She takes on a contemplative look on her face, one that is slightly downcast but not quite sad. "I always wanted to be famous for my music. Actually, that's not really it. I always wanted my music to give people more hope. I want it to be able to give someone something to get away from the crap that we have to deal with every day. No Endbringer's, no crazy villains, no Slaughterhouse.

Just people, my music, and whatever they get lost in."

With every word that she said, I could feel that brightness and warmth that she exuded through the force intensify until it felt like a small star. Not quite the brilliance that Leonardo could exude, but close enough that I could see that maybe one day, she could shine just like my friend did.

I liked this girl. There was a certain naivete that she had that I couldn't help but admire, another thing that she and the Renaissance Man shared.

Maybe even something that I shared too.

A stark contrast to Taylor, who genuinely wanted to help people, but lacked the warmth and hope that these two could exude. She could be a hero, but I don't think that she could inspire hope like these two could. At least, not in the mental state that she was currently in.

Putting those thoughts aside, I focus back on the conversation at hand. "Sound's quite noble of you." I try my best not to sound condescending or sarcastic.

Thankfully she turns a little red at that and tries to laugh it off. "Well, the money was pretty good too."

I lean back in my seat. "I don't know if you will be ever to get that back, at least not with everything that has been going on. Though-," I add when a downcast look forms on her face. "-that isn't to say that it's impossible."

She rolls her eyes, but gives me an appreciative smile. "Don't worry, you don't have to try to cheer me up. Kinda made peace that I wouldn't be able to do what I love, not in the way that I want to. Honestly, the fact that I'm not in prison and heading towards the Birdcage should be enough for me."

While the words were true, and she meant it, that didn't stop the pang of sadness and wanting that dimmed her light.

"Well, that isn't completely true. After all, it's not like this is the only world that exists."

"Right, and how the hell would I even-" She cuts off with wide eyes as she puts the pieces together. "You can travel to other worlds."

"Yup. And not ones limited by parallel worlds either. An entire multiverse is out there, waiting to be explored, with every single one of them a universe in their own right." I pause for a second, letting the words properly sink in before I give her a warm smile. "Why wouldn't there be one out there where you can still do what you love."

"And you'd just let me do that? No strings attached?" She asked in further disbelief.

"Why wouldn't I? What do I have to lose if I do that?."

She stares at me, her eyes full of dawning realization and, far more surprisingly wonder. I know that what I was doing, would seem extreme to just give someone a hand, but I was serious when I said that I had nothing to lose for giving her that. It was just a simple ride after all. Though one that spanned to a different universe instead of just down the road.

It was only now that I was thinking it through that I realized just how weird my fucking life had gotten. As if the pointed ears, increased height, anime hair, and my face wasn't enough of a reminder when I looked in the mirror.

Her face morphs into a complicated expression while hints of guilt and thankfulness mire her presence before they are roughly thrown away. A smile graces her face, while her green eyes seem to shine with quality like emeralds.

Then her expression hardens into a more serious one, though her smile remains on her face. "If you're going to go to the trouble of doing that, then I don't see the problem with giving you a hand. That is if you don't mind dealing with someone whose only real talent was singing on stage?"

I chuckle at that. "No problem. There's actually something that you can do, that is more valuable than you might think."

"And what would that be." She questions.

"The fact that your power isn't a natural one." That was the wrong thing to say.

Her smile freezes, taking on a far more stilted quality, while her eyes were filled with terror. She takes in heavy breaths of air, her pupils dilating as the adrenaline starts to course through her veins. "You're with them." She whispers out.

I violently shake my head. "No-no-no, I'm not. I'm not with the group that sold you that vial. I promise you that."

While her breathing remains heavy and labored, relief seems to wash over her like a bucket of cold water, though her body still kept some of that tension, and suspicion was right back at the forefront of her emotions."

"Then how do you know about them?"

"Can't tell you. Rather if I did tell you, then you wouldn't believe me." I answer honestly while looking away.

That managed to get her curiosity, and I can feel the question that's on the tip of her tongue before it's strangled down.

"OK." I blink.

"OK? You aren't going to ask?" Her easy smile and shake of her head make me tilt my own in confusion.

"Nah. If you don't want to say then why should I? You aren't with them, you aren't working for them, and you busted me out of prison. That's good enough for me. Besides-" She extends her finger, which Rookiedee immediately lands on with a trill and smile on his beak. Somehow. Still wasn't sure how the hell some of their bodies worked. "-having these cute little guys and treating them the way that you do tells me more than enough about what you're like. That and the teenage mom that you took in when you had nothing."

Ah, so Judith told her. Bit surprising. Thought that might have been something that she would keep close to her chest around people that she doesn't know.

"Though, is Leo really THAT Leonardo Da Vinci?" She asked with a raised eyebrow while Rookiedee decided to hop onto her head, resting on her feathered blond hair while slightly fluttering his tiny wings. Paige simply giggled at the bird Pokemon's antics.

"Yeah. Don't really know why the hell my power has people just pop up. Was quite a surprise when Leo just popped out of nowhere inside of that abandoned house right next to me." That causes another trill of laughter from her which causes the bird Pokemon that's resting on top of her head to grumble a bit.

"Well, he's a sweetheart. Thought that he would have been more uptight, given when he was from."

I laugh at that. "Yeah, caught me a bit off guard too. Though, he is just as brilliant as I thought that he would be. He's been a big help in a lot of projects that we collaborate on, though he's got his own stuff that he's building up."

She hums to herself while leaning back in her seat. "Well, that's not a surprise. He was a famous egghead." Paige raises her teacup taking a careful and appreciative sip from the steaming beverage before continuing on. "On a different note, how can I help?"

I wasn't expecting to hear that. 'You want to help?"

She shrugs. "Well, yeah. I want to actually earn my keep around here, and the other two are already busting their buts off trying to reach a level where they can give you a hand. Already I think that Lindsay is reaching that point while Judith is probably the better fighter of the two of them. Though that might be because of that Brute power that you gave her. Speaking of, any chance that I could get that?"

While she used a joking tone, I could feel that she was half-serious. Damn this girl was throwing me a few curve balls. "You know, I think that you're the first one that just came right out and said that. It took Judith a couple of weeks to work out the nerve, and Lindsay still hasn't said a word about it."

"What can I say, I have a bit of a tendency to say what I think. Tends to bite me in the ass though." I could feel the gloom that hung over her head at those words. Thankfully she manages to shake it off fairly quickly. "Besides, if what they told me was true, then you got some sort of Thinker power that lets you read emotions right? Figured you would know if I meant to do anything untoward with it."

Again. She was definitely not what I was expecting. Thought that she was going to be timid and shy, but nope. Girl was headstrong and not afraid to say what she thought. I liked that. Saved having to deal with any kind of bullshit.

My smile takes on a bit of an edge. "If I do that, things are going to get a bit weird. I'll literally be unlocking your soul by touching it with my own. That means revealing who you are to me completely. You sure that's what you want to do?"

A blond eyebrow is raised at my question. "So you are being serious about all of this magic stuff?"

"Serious as a heart attack."

Well, given what I was feeling from her, she was actually giving it some thought. From the slight surprise, she wasn't expecting me to call her bluff, and with the bits of discomfort, she was taking the bit about souls seriously. Good, this was something that shouldn't be taken lightly.

"Rain check?" Huh, she folded.

My shoulders shrug at that. "Alright. If you decide that you want to just let me know."

Amusement and relief enter her eyes as gives a little huff, though there was still deep-rooted suspicion in there that told me that I hadn't earned her complete trust. "I'll do that."

Well, good.

I would be worried if she believed everything that I said. The sad thing was, she didn't really have much choice in going along with what I said.

The feeling of guilt found its way into my heart even as I smiled at her.

--

Lindsay

She wondered when the hell she had gotten used to all of the weird shit that went on here. First, it was Mia looking like she was a fucking model that walked with a gait that she could only describe as sexy, seriously Lindsay couldn't help but stare sometimes until Judith would smack her out of it, then it was all of the magic that was going on. Magic. Magic was something that she attributed to bullshit fairy tales that never existed in the first place.

Now she was actually able to manipulate mana in the air to coat her hands. Mana, the ambient magic that was in the very air. Being able to manipulate it, and change it was something that she immediately threw herself into, though she found that it was a struggle to learn.

Judith on the other hand was a fucking natural at it, something that irritated the bomb tinker to no end. Instead of gloating about it, as Lindsay would have, the blond girl helped her in her own studies of the impossible skills.

She found that instead of trying to force the magic in the air, she had to feel it, will it, and convince it to do what she wanted. Something that had taken her days before she could grasp the basics.

Dammit, she was used to figuring things out from a rational point of view, where things made sense because that's the way that the world worked.

But magic wasn't like that. It was something that you had to understand from a very different point of view. One that was much more emotional and primal that couldn't be understood from a logical point of view.

Maybe that's why Judith was so much better at it than her. Because while the girl wasn't stupid, she was much more emotionally centered than she was. Another thing that she had a hard time grasping.

Lindsay still thought that other people were idiots, but she also knew that she wasn't better than them just because she was smart. After all, no one ruined her life except her. And that fucking parasite that was attached to her brain, but that didn't mean that she had no blame either.

It took a week of being stuck inside of a room with only the weirdo that kidnapped her for company and having that damned thing disconnected from her to even realize it. She just sorta wished that she could make her peace with it. Instead, she was just pissed.

After the magic, it was those little things that followed Mia around like puppies and she would

She rubbed her slightly sore arms, even as she smiled from her memories earlier in the day. Those coffin things that Mia used were absolutely amazing. Just like that she had gotten a few hours of a workout while only a few minutes passed by in the real world.

It was impossible. It spat in the face of physics that her brain and body could undergo the intense workout and training that she went through, yet it did. The more amazing part is that she was already seeing the changes that her body had undergone, what little fat she'd had on her body now gone without a trace. She even had tiny traces of abbs that would soon appear.

She felt great and looked better than she ever had before. All because of those coffins.

She chose to keep calling them that just to piss Mia off. It worked.

Death would just laugh anytime that she would call them that and Mia would go on her little rants.

Lindsay wasn't sure when she started to like the weirdness that was her life. It wasn't even the fact that she could do magic, or that she was surrounded by tech that made her inner engineer drool.

It was that there were no stupid expectations or demands. No threats, or barbed comments. Just simple acceptance and concern.

It was real too, Mia couldn't lie for shit, Judith was very no-nonsense, and Leonardo just oozed genuine intent. Almost as much as Mia did.

It was… nice.

Also, having magic and being able to eat gourmet food while living in a mansion was a big plus in her opinion. She almost never thought about her power anymore. Thoughts still whispered in her ear every now and then.

She ignored those though. No way that she was going to fuck this up. Not after she already ruined everything else that was in her life.

It wasn't until yesterday when Mia was telling them about Mars that she realized just how much she prefers this life compared to her old one.

After all, with this one, I can be anything that I want. She thinks to herself while watching a group of six clones working on a project that had glowing circles and runes on one of the many stone islands of the Temple of Time. They had set up several large tables, each of them filled with paper notes that she couldn't properly read from this far away.

At this point, she didn't care that she couldn't understand what the hell they were working on. Shit was way too interesting to ignore.

"Gloomy doesn't suit you." A familiar voice says while walking right next to her as a clone raises an almost blazing hot stone triumphantly in her grasp.

She gives a glare as the rose-white colored hair woman looks at her with a playful grin, but with concern in her eyes. Ugh, she hated that Mia could sense this shit.

"Isn't like I want to feel this way. Also, stay out." Her words are aggressive but they lack any bite.

"You know I can't help it." Mia apologizes.

"Whatever," Lindsay mumbles out while looking out towards the clones who were all excitedly talking to each other while they grasped a different-looking stone or shard of something in their hands.

Whatever they were, they felt… weird to her. As if each of them was something more than just pieces of colorful blocks. Fuck, she could swear that one particular stone looked like it was so dark that it could swallow up anything like a black hole.

"Test was successful. Everything looks good from her boss." Mia's voice sounds out from the blue omni-tool on the woman's arm.

Guess this is the real one.

"Nice. Move on to actually using them now." Mia responds back into the device.

"What the hell are they doing down there?" Lindsay asked.

"Seeing if we could make some of the more esoteric ingredients for our more exotic creations. Now that they have, we can move on to actually using them."

"How's the progress on the ship?" The bomb tinker asked while looking towards a different island that had a large warehouse built on top of it, noises of heavy machinery barely reaching her ears.

"Few more days. Everything is going smoothly, but I want to make sure that it isn't completely made out of Wraithbone. Otherwise, my clones might have finished in a day or two. Meanwhile, I have a few other clones out there gathering some more supplies for the trip. Want to make sure that we have enough so that we don't need to make two trips." Lindsay just stares at the woman for a few seconds, her right eye slightly twitching. Of course, the crazy woman would say something like that.

A few more days. That's it!? For a fucking trip to MARS!?

She really shouldn't be surprised. After all, the dark-skinned woman already had one island that was completely full of building materials organized into big ass rows that could fill several warehouses.

It was in the middle of ranting in her head that she noticed the shaky smile that was on Mia's face as a blinding light died down from the island of waiting clones. It was a nervous one that approached crazy in giddiness.

The half-asian woman blinks in surprise. Mia was nervous about something.

While the woman couldn't lie for shit, she was surprisingly good in hiding her emotions. Always able to hide behind that same protective warm smile. The one that seemed to say "Everything is going to be ok."

She had gotten so used to seeing that Lindsay sometimes forgot that Mia could be gloomy or worried. Angry or irritated was something that she saw at least once a day when Mia thought that no one was paying attention or she just didn't care.

But worry, nervousness, sadness? Those were emotions that the rest of them rarely saw. Think that the only one that actually sees them is Leo.

He was the first one that Mia grabbed, and the one that she trusts the most. They would exchange glances, huddle up, and speak in low voices about things, shit like that.

The bomb Tinker didn't know why that bothered her sometimes or wish that she could be part of those conversations.

"What's wrong?" She asks the slightly distracted woman.

Mia turns to her, blinking a few times as if not registering what she was saying. Then she brought that same smile back out. Nu-uh.

"Don't try to say it's nothing. We both know you're a shit liar." Lindsay quickly cuts off.

Mia pauses with her mouth slightly open, caught off guard. For a few seconds, she doesn't say a word, and Lindsay starts to think that she won't answer before Mia takes in a breath with a small frown on her face.

"I'm worried about everything that's going on. Going to Mars, Pokemon coming out fo the woodwork, Taylor, that fucker Coil... just everything." For that one moment, Mia looked so… tired. And scared. Two things that she had never seen before in the woman that could do almost anything flawlessly and grace that seemed beyond human.

Human. Sometimes Lindsay thought that Mia was something beyond that, even when she wasn't in her weird way too pretty Elve form. Just everything that she did exude confidence, every word was cheerful and bright. When she saw the woman that had kidnapped her, and yes she was still pissed at her for that, live her life with little to no effort, she thought that Mia was like something out of a fairy tale.

A real hero. Not one of those capes that punched each other without shit changing. Even if Mia didn't go out much to fight crime, she was trying other avenues for helping people. Trying to start a business to generate income in the city, a business that would create and sell medicine that could actually change the world.

Fuck, it was enough to make Lindsay actually give a shit about the world. She lived in it after all. Though caring about other people that she didn't know was something that was probably not going to happen. Lindsay wasn't a hero and she was totally ok with that.

But Mia was. And to see the woman that could create wonders of magic and technolly being scared and worried… it was the most normal thing that she had ever seen from the older woman.

Without thinking about it Lindsay reaches out with her hand towards Mia's hand before stopping and pulling back hoping that Mia hadn't noticed. Of course, that's when Mia gives her a smile, a small dimmer one that doesn't reach her usual ones and envelops her in a hug.

"You don't have to be shy about cheering me up. I appreciate it." Mia says lowly in her ear.

Lindsay freezes her hands completely outstretched and still, with her hands opening and closing as if she didn't know what to do. When was the last time that she had even given someone a hug? Or someone had given her one?

The fact that she genuinely couldn't remember was something that she didn't know what to do with. Though, eventually, she does manage to wrap them around the taller woman that made her feel like a midget.

This was nice. She noticed that Mia carried a sort of earthy smell that was mixed in with the sea. That was weird. She didn't know that the magical tinker did any sort of work with the dirt or ocean.

It ends after a few seconds and Mia just gives her an appreciative and gentle smile, one that somehow makes the woman look… different. Younger somehow.

Then Mia's eyes go glassy again for a quick second before she comes back, though her smile stays the same. Guess that the power that she got wasn't that important.

"I want to unlock your Aura." Those simple words and the same gentle smile on Mia's face don't line up with the steel that's in her voice.

"You mean that Brute force field thing that you gave the others?" Lindsay said with wide eyes. She didn't ask for it cause she figured that there was no way that Mia would ever give it to her. And now Mia was just offering it to her after a hug.

"You know that it's more than that. And it's going to be something a lot more personal than just giving you power. Everything that you are, your loves, likes, dislikes, everything will be laid bare. The same will go for me." She whispers the last sentence in a low voice with an almost haunted look in her eyes.

Panic starts to stream into Lindsay before she manages to shove it down and tell it to promptly fuck off to wherever the hell it came from. She probably wasn't going to get another chance, and she sure as hell didn't want Mia to change her mind.

Though, there is a part of her that is interested to see how this all worked and how much this 'soul' stuff was true. After all, if magic was real then why not the soul?

Now that she thought about it, Death was a sort of hanger-on that just popped up whenever she wanted to. None of them knew where she went, and not even Mia had the guts to ask where.

A part of her was actually excited to see or feel, what Mia was really like. Because if Mia was going to be able to see all of the worst parts of the bomb tinker, then so would she. Besides, Mia already caught her at the lowest point in her life, couldn't dig herself deeper than that.

Reeling in the emotions in she manages to give a resolute nod, even as Mia watches her with crimson knowing eyes. Right, fucking empath.

Lindsay cringes a bit as Mia raises her right white eyebrow while the rose-colored left stays in place. When she manages to get a hold of herself Mia takes her hand and recites a poem. One about freedom from shackles.

Then a rainbow of colors flares around Mia that takes both of them off guard. Thankfully Mia's expression is of surprise, not of worry, so there wasn't much of a need for the blue-eyed woman to worry. She hoped.

The fluctuating mass of color slowly creeps up her arms, as if it was worming its way into her. It felt… warm.

When it coated her from head to toe she looked at Mia directly in the eyes and felt that she truly saw her for the first time.

She was… more. So, so much more than Lindsay could comprehend or understand. IT was like looking into the sun from only a few feet away, while the heat from the star was a comfortable warmth.

Lindsay blinks once, and suddenly she isn't there anymore.

Instead, she was floating in a sea of stars and nebula that looked upon an Earth that was surrounded by thirty-seven constellations, each one made up of many stars that shined with a brightness that could light a thousand galaxies.

More than that, it felt as if the Earth itself stared right back at her, judging and waiting. For what, she could not know.

"Beautiful ain't it?" A voice asks, and instead of whirling like she wants to, her view merely shifts over to look at the speaker, her body not responding to her wishes.

A woman that looked almost exactly like Mia stood right in front of her, wearing a dress that was adorned with golden armor and a helmet in the shape of a snake on her head. Her eyes were red like Mia, but they had slits instead of pupils like a reptiles and her smile was adorned with pointed teeth.

Uh-uh, fuck that. She was getting the hell out of here!

Instead of running away-like she was supposed to!- she remained frozen in space as the Not Mia sauntered over in an unrestrained sway that very much called attention to her hips and shapely waist. Mia never walked like that, and she never looked at her like she was a mouse that a cat had caught.

"Sh, sh, sh calmate chica. I'm not going to hurt you. What would Mia say? I would never hurt any of her friends. After all, any friend that she makes is mine too by proxy." The fanged smile widens as the woman wraps a muscled arm around her in a hug.

"Now, just go back and relax. Your little spirit journey is going to be over soon. Nice job handling it alright, by the way, expected you to lose it a little bit into the whole shebang. Also, take care of her for me ok? And don't be afraid to use that little parasite that's in your head for all that it's worth. There's only so much that a sword can do when she's in her sheath."

The predatory smile changes to one that she had just seen earlier on Mia's face- minus the pointed teeth- the one of worry and trepidation.

Then everything goes dark. Every light, the blue, and pristine Earth that she had just seen, and the nebula that had surrounded her.

Fear floods her as she can finally move her body only to be trapped wandering through the darkness that felt like it came from the lowest pit of hell. The ever creeping terror only causes her to wander aimlessly at a sprint, pushing herself further and further forward, hopeful that somehow she'll find a way out then.

Then a she feels something. A warmth that, while not quite reaching the intensity that the last place had exuded, was just as comforting and calming. More than anything ti was familiar even though this was the first time that she had ever felt it.

It was warm, and prone to anger, along with a sort of stubbornness that reminded her of her own. But, the steel conviction and soothing nature of it told her that everything was going to be ok.

And with that she closed her eyes, letting the hearth of a home sweep her away and brighten up the darkness.

--

???

The shard was as close to fuming as it could get. No data of any kind was registered through its host. The fact that it was still tied to the human implied that the female was alive, yet a field prevented it from discerning where the host was, or what it was doing.

So, it remained where it was, locked out of its duty to gather data by driving the host to further conflict as the shard had done innumerable times before with the previous host.

Just like it had so many times before in previous cycles. It had found that the best data came from those that weaved the most conflict.

Then it received a ping. Finally, after so many rotations it could once again further drive anger and rage into its host to sow further conflict.

Instead of receiving data though, the shard felt true [ P A I N , unlike anything that it had before. Before its systems were undone, and its power reserves drained completely, it heard something. A voice that would haunt the final moments of the shards functioning.

"You shall harm my children no longer."

A voice that felt grander than even the Entity and its partner that it had been a part of for billions of cycles before boomed directly into its being. And with fear that it had never felt before at its core the shard ceased to process data as each of its systems were ripped away and repurposed to functions that it could not understand.

--

Taylor

How the hell she kept getting roped into ever odder things, she could not say.

At first, it was just meeting up the woman that seemed to have an ever-expanding arsenal of powers, that seemed to move as if everything was calculated to be as graceful as possible. Then it was the hellish physical training that was followed by the woman healing her body to speed up the process. Already she could see the effects of her training paying off, with her stomach almost paunch-free.

She could even see the beginnings of muscles on her arms and shoulders. Good, those planks and push-ups at least were pulling off. As were those hours where Mia would drill her through different martial art forms.

All of this was done in the weird pocket dimension that Mia claimed to be magic, Taylor of course not believing a word of it. She remembered how she was spouting that it was just some shaker power before Mia started to do all manner of weird shit, like make a microchip right in front of her only to have it multiply into five...somehow.

That was the tamest thing that Mia had shown her, and while Taylor still didn't believe that magic was real, she was at least willing to concede that Mia's powers were hers and she knew how they worked. For the most part.

It all paled in comparison to the little worm creature that was currently snuggled up to her as she woke up from her bed. She still wasn't sure why it was following her, or how the hell it decided that it liked her. The poisoned needle that had been a few inches away from her eye flashes through her mind.

Yeah, how the hell did things get to this point?

The Weddle only burrowed deeper into the blankets of his bed, his mind a calm and relaxed place that was still deep in slumber. Well, she had never brought a pet home. But then again, he didn't really count as a pet given that he could think just like a normal person.

No way that an animal could be capable of the intelligence that she could feel from him, or the look that he got in his eyes when he urged her to stay and speak to the Tinker the other day.

She still wasn't sure if it had been a good idea to talk to the woman about those things. The last person that she had ever let inside and talk to about her feelings had been Emma and look how that had turned out. Something that she was trying her best not to think about when she was spending time with the older woman.

It had been so long since she had been able to talk to anybody about those kinds of things and now that she was doing so again, she couldn't help but wonder if it would have been better to keep her mouth shut.

And yet, she couldn't help the relief as the rose-colored-haired woman had merely listened with an attentive gaze and speak honestly to her. Just like she had every other time that she spoke. The brunette wouldn't say that she completely trusted the Tinker, but she was at least willing to try for a little longer.

Which is why she was getting ready to head towards the woman's place. Apparently, it was time for her to meet the rest of the team. Something that Taylor thought the woman intentionally delayed till now. Not that she minded, meeting new people was something that seemed to be her weakest point nowadays.

Given that it was Saturday, she was also probably in for a lot more training than she had been last time, at least for today she wouldn't have to worry about her dad catching on. She always had to cut things short sometimes so she wouldn't have to worry about his noticing anything. Today, she would be able to be gone most of the day without having to worry about that.

Weddle was being a brat and wouldn't get out of bed, grumbling the entire time and refusing to leave the comfort of the nest that he had made the blanket into. Deciding that that she wasn't going to be dealing with this, Taylor just picked him up and shoved him into her backpack along with a small blanket so to keep him happy. Of course, she made sure to leave some of the back open so that he could breathe, and within seconds his wriggling and grumbling ceased as she could feel him go back to sleep.

The trip towards the abandoned factory that Mia had made her home wasn't trouble, getting there by bus wasn't an issue, and navigating by using her bugs was made avoiding any trouble easily. Though there were a lot more people that felt like they would have been trouble.

A number were carrying around forms of weapons and were scattered all over different parts of territory as if watching and waiting for an attack. With Lung having escaped, along with the Empire managing to get back Hookwolf and Cricket it didn't seem like much of a stretch.

How the hell Mia was able to get that information when she said that the PRT didn't want to tell her was something that Taylor really didn't feel like asking.

Weedle slept the entire trip. Content to remain inside of the backpack snuggled away in the blanket that was inside. Arriving at the door she stood still in front of it, letting the invisible scanner that was installed in the door make sure that it was her before the heavy doors slid open more smoothly than weathered metal look.

Stepping forward she moves through the refurbished building towards the area where the factory machinery was held, currently being shut off instead of pumping whatever material they usually were.

A clone of Mia's was waiting there in her weird elf form with her hair in a tight bun, her handwriting far too fast for Taylor's mind to be able to keep track of, a frown of concentration on her lips that didn't do a thing to detract from her inherent beauty. The clone looks up, her eyes a shade of red that reminded Taylor of blood, and gives her a warm smile while opening up the gateway towards the mansion.

"Just go on inside to the Pokemon lab. She's in the middle of something right now, but should be finished in a few minutes, don't worry about interrupting anything. You'll know what I mean when you see her." The clone gestures towards the tear in reality which Taylor quickly rushes through. Mia in her normal form was already hard enough to be around sometimes because of her looks, but when she was in her elf form it was something completely different.

Achieving a level of beauty that felt more unnatural and alien than she was as a human. It was an irrational reaction, Taylor knew this, but something about that face and body, the way that she moved and held herself, made the teenager uneasy.

It would be fine and something that she could deal with on her own, if only Mia wasn't a thinker empath. A pretty powerful one given how easy the woman could read her.

Though she hadn't said a word about it, Taylor knew that it hurt her a little bit that she was uneasy with that form. Might be why she was very rarely in it whenever Taylor was around. After all, if she could look and move like that why would she stay in her normal human form right?

Navigating through the odd dimension was simple, the corridors and rooms now familiar to Taylor, as well as the scores of Mia clones that walked and worked through the halls. Each of them working on something completely alien, fantastic, or somehow magical.

Some part of her wanted to stay, to look through the tinkertech that made anything else that she had ever seen pale in comparison. She pushes it down, continuing on through the house.

If she stayed and tried to understand anything here she knew that she would remain for hours, even if she couldn't comprehend anything that was being worked on.

Making her way into the Pokemon Lab, she finds a sight that stops her in her tracks.

Mia was sitting in a lotus position with her hands cupped on top of each other in her lap while her eyes remained closed and she floated a few feet in the air. A rainbow of color swirled around her, the edges fraying into wisps of particles that almost looked like flames. A warm auburn was the most prominent, but the greens, blues, and purples flared around the aurora of color took up large portions, leaving the orange, yellow, and white as barely flickers amidst the rainbow.

While that was enough to take her off guard, what truly was surprising was the absolute calm that was on Mia's face. Usually the...young? The young woman would have a smile or focused expression, but calm was definitely not there. According to her, "I have way too much going on in my head to be calm all the time. It's like a kennel full of puppies and kittens getting to know each other for the first time."

Given the laugh she gave when she had said that, Taylor guessed that she's seen that happen before.

But the look that was on her face was what you would see from those photos of Tibetan monks, the ones that were still around anyway. It looked out of place on the usually energetic and busy woman.

Spread out around the room are the six Pokemon and the one Digimon, each of them 'talking' amongst each other, or generally roughhousing. Though they each wave over to her, which she doesn't notice because of the light display that was being done at the center of the room. Glancing around she noticed that Eevee and Turtwig were both missing.

"Weird to see isn't it?" A woman's voice speaks up behind her, which caused the brunette teenager to whirl around in a bout of panic. Behind her stood a pretty girl that was around her age with blond hair and blue eyes, that was holding a newborn baby in her arms.

Not used to having normal senses.

The blond-haired girl was giving her a neutral but understanding stare while she rocked the sleeping baby in her arms back and forth. "Sorry about that."

Taylor didn't even realize the slight heavy breaths that were leaving her body, or that Weedle poked his head out of the bag. There were a lot of things that she didn't notice without her bugs.

Something that makes her feel like an ant constantly crawling up her spine, but without the knowledge that it won't bite you. Really made her realized why Mia said that people were so afraid of bugs.

She still wasn't used to losing one of her senses when she was in here. The only reason why she did was because if this woman was up to something, then she would be the only that could do anything about it.

Plus, if she wasn't up to something wrong, then that meant training and maybe some tinkertech.

The spectacle-wearing teenager realizes that the blond girl is staring at her expectantly and quickly clears her throat trying her best to not show any of the panics on her face. "Yeah. It is."

The baby in the blond girl's arms yawns awake, their eyes blinking away sleep, as it looks up at her with eyes that seem more intelligent than they should be. Like they could understand what they were looking at. The kid couldn't be more than a few weeks old.

"You must be Taylor. My name's Judith, and this little one is my baby Claire." Blue eyes warm over the mention of the child, before coming back to their previous state of neutrality.

Taylor simply nods and takes the hand that the now-named Judith offers. "Nice to meet you."

After exchanging pleasantries with the girl, Taylor clams up. She never had a good experience with talking to anyone that was close to her age. Shit, that was the whole reason why the Wards was something that she didn't want to even try to join.

But this was too important to just walk away from. It would be worth having to deal with whatever teenage angst being here might cause. At least it was only one other teenager here.

That should make it bearable at least.

Wait.

"That's your baby?"

Judith merely nods and smiles while looking down at the babe. "Yup. She's my little world."

"And she is quite the wonderful world." Another voice pipes up behind the two of them, though this time Taylor manages to keep herself from reacting.

Then she blinks when there's no one there, only to look down. She blinks again.

Why the hell was there a house-elf from those movies smiling up at her?

"It is Krunters pleasure to meet you, Miss. This one is Krunter." She robotically takes the elfs hand in a handshake, noticing that his squeaky voice had a thick British accent.

That's when Weedle had managed to wake himself off completely, and wriggle onto her shoulder, his head leaning to look at the baby that was next to them.

For a second, Judith looks a bit apprehensive at the worm Pokemon, before the baby coos at the sight of the creature and reaches towards him with her tiny hands. Smiling, she lifts the baby up towards the bug pokemon, whose eyes seem to sparkle at the baby and bulbous nose wriggles in joy.

Guess he likes babies.

It's during this thought that Leonardo and a young Asian woman walk through the doorway, both of them speaking in harsh tones.

"Signora Lindsay, why do you believe that it is a good idea to try to create an explosive that can cause space to implode!?"

The now identified Lindsay responded with a scoff and a roll of her eyes. "Cause good luck trying to survive through that kind of shit, that's why!"

"Signora, I thought that we were going to try to capture our opponents, not cause them to be blown up from the inside out!"

"Oh come on! It's not like I'm going to use that shit on someone that isn't a Brute!"

"I believe that you should not be choosing to use that on anyone!" Leonardo's voice tries its best to reach the highest note possible.

"Tch, relax Leo. Ain't like Mia would ever actually let me use the damn thing. Mainly just something that I'm going to keep just in case."

"And because you want to see if you can actually build it." Leonardo sighs out while the tinker gives him a toothy and unashamed grin. "At least make sure that you keep that thing somewhere safe. I would not want any of the little ones sticking their noses and causing it to off by accident. We already had that happen with something else earlier."

"At least little Rookiedee learned not to touch anything like that again." Taylor turns to see that Mia had finished whatever weird 'magic' stuff she had been doing. The glow was completely gone, with Mia's legs now standing upright on the floor letting her stand to her full height.

Taylor noticed that Mia's hair color was different now, something that she failed to realize earlier with the clone. Where before it was the pinkish color, now there were strands of white that went from the root all the way to the tips of her head. Her eyes were the same as the clone from earlier, an almost unsettling crimson that was mitigated by the amused glint in them.

"Good, you're done with that glowy shit. Can we get this over with? I need to get back to work." Lindsay says grouchily.

All the other occupants in the room give her a disapproving look while Taylor just couldn't find it in herself to care either way. Honestly, her leaving would probably help things run smoother. One less person to worry about dealing with.

This is when Koromon hops up Lidsay's head and smacks her with one of his ears, before landing back on the floor.

"Linsday! Be nice!" He scolds her while his large red eyes glared up at her.

"OW! You pink bowling ball! I swear to god I'll turn you into processing power for one of my projects if you try that again you little shit!"

"Try it! Bet that you wouldn't even be able to reach me with your man hands!"

"AT LEAST I HAVE HANDS YOU AMORPHOUS BLOB OF ONES AND ZEROES!"

The two of them proceed to insult each other with screams and quips, though the rest of the group don't even seem to bat an eye. Not even the baby, who had taken this time to just point and laugh at the argument with childish glee.

Mia starts to rub her right temple with her index and middle finger while releasing a huff of air. Her red eyes look up at Taylor's wide eyes, and she already knows that the older woman can sense her nervousness and bewilderment.

"Just let them yell at each other. They do this all the time." The red-eyed woman said while gesturing towards the commotion of two. Mia manages to build up a smile at the anxious teenager. "Anyway's good to see you in today. I see that you brought Weedle along."

The pokemon looks up when he hears his name called, greeting the woman with a wiggle of his body, and smiling eyes.

"No way that I was just leaving him at the house by himself." She did not want her dad coming home early and finding the strange creature sleeping in her room.

"Yes, probably a good idea." Taylor jumps slightly in place as the new voice of a woman appears right next to her. Her neck twisting so fast that it almost makes her dizzy, she sees a young goth woman looking at her with a smile on her face, the silver ankh glittering in the electric light of the pokemon lab.

Outside of her view, Mia stares at the black-clothed young woman with a slightly panicked look on her face, while Leo goes pale and Krunter's right arm twitches slightly.

The woman chooses not to look in their direction and merely extends her hand. "Wonderful to meet you, Taylor. Call me Didi."

"Nice to meet you." Taylor stiffly responds while the three males behind her release breaths of relief, and the two other young women exchange slightly confused glances before shrugging their shoulders.

Trying her best not to show any of hte remaining panic, Mia quickly takes over the conversation. "SO, you already met Leo and Judith. And you already saw the little display that Lindsay and Koromon threw. I'm sorry to say that she's usually like that."

At the apologetic tone, Taylor notices Lindsay's right eyebrow twitch a few times while she threw a glare Mia's way.

Taylor didn't think that she would see the day that Mia would ruffle someone's feathers like that. Usually, she was polite, although a little honest. Did they not like each other?

"Well, now that we're all here, I think that we should head out. I want to go out and set everything up, and get back home before Taylor here has to go home." At those words, Leonardo actually hops up and down, giddy with excitement very much like a little boy would.

Though, glancing at the frowning blond mother that stood next to her, it appeared that not everyone was as excited as he was.

Wait a minute, what? "Where are we going?"

Mia gives her a smile and a chuckle. "Ooooh, first out of the city. After that, well, let's just say that we're going to go somewhere that people haven't gone before."

The glasses-wearing brunette frowns and crosses her arms in dissatisfaction while giving Mia a resolute stare. "I'm not going anywhere unless you tell me first."

The red-eyed woman raises one pink eyebrow, while the white one remains stationary and she cocks her head to the side with a stoic look on her face. Her eyes don't go glassy like they usually do when she's lost in thought.

Instead, they have that quality that Taylor hated, the one that told her that the eyes could see right through her. Why the hell they were doing that when she was the one confronting Mia about something is yet another thing added to the list of things that she didn't understand about the Tinker.

The formerly brown orbs now being completely crimson certainly didn't help things. If anything, the color only made them creepier than before.

Mia sighs "Fine. We're going to Mars. Before that we have to go somewhere that won't cause a fuss overr a spaceship."

Taylor blinks once. Then twice. Then a few more times while her brain tries to process what the hell she just heard.

So of course there was only one sane thing to say.

"What?"

Judith

A few months ago, she wasn't even sure if she would be able to survive the coming winter. Now she was flying in an RV towards a location to fly off on a spaceship that her closest friend/weirdo completely assured her worked. And, given all of the evidence towards the validity of her skills, Judith was leaning towards believing her.

Mia had already built weird-ass biocomputers that let her learn at an accelerated rate and learned to hide from that winged cunt up in the sky, was space travel really that far out of the realm of possibility? The rustle and childish giggle in her arms scoops her out of her thoughts, and she can't help the smile that opens on her face, as her daughters stared out of the Rustbuckets windows as the white clouds flew by.

Claire was joined in by the various Pokemon that had never seen the sky from above, and their resident Renaissance Man, who had already spent the first thirty minutes crying his eyes out.

She didn't dare to make fun of him for it and smacked Lindsay when she almost did. Judith had researched the man out of time and knew that he had spent his entire life yearning to reach the sky believing that once Man reached that point, they would never yearn to return to the Earth.

As she watched the landscape and clouds zoom past below them, knowing that their destination was beyond even that, she couldn't help but agree with that thought.

Before this, she had never flown before. Now that she thinks about it, she had never really left Brockton Bay. That shithole of a city was all that she had ever known, that and the idiotic drivel that her parents believed. The whole belief that 'lesser races' are the reason why the city was slowly dying out when in reality it was that the rest of the world was going to shit. Brockton Bay was just ahead of the curve.

Now here she was, sitting in an alien tech RV, with a borderline goddess that was a pain to wake up in the morning at the wheel, while sitting next to a bunch of creatures that were cute as fuck, but also had powers.

Though, there were two more occupants besides the Renaissance Man, the Pokemon, Koromon, and her baby.

Both of them were also staring out of the window, but with different expressions on their faces.

A friend that had a fuckton of issues that made some of hers seem like tantrums. Seriously, the baggage that the young woman carried with her was enough to catch her off guard. Not to mention the temper that she had. Thankfully Mia was helping her work through it.

And ever since her aura was unlocked she had seemed…calmer was not the word that she was thinking of, more like understanding of her temper? If that made any sense? Mia might be a better judge given that she had that whole 'Force' thing figured out.

The final occupant was a newcomer that they had just met an hour ago, who eerily had a calm expression on her face. Her wide mouth was set in an almost relaxed line, while her brow remained unfurrowed and her eyes analytical.

But Judith had gotten better at judging expressions through eyes. And hers told the blond that the girl was sorta freaking out, or at the very least slightly panicked.

Her breaths were even, but there was a certain fear that was plain to see from the young mother. Whether it was from being this high in the air, or the fact that they were headed towards space where the Simurgh was waiting was up in the air. Probably both.

Something that she had made her peace with when Mia first told them about this particular hair-brained scheme.

The buff woman had already pulled weirder stuff out of her ass, why doubt her about this?

Judith didn't know what to make of the teenage brunette. She was quiet and reserved, almost seeming to shrink into herself to try and avoid even speaking to anyone that wasn't Mia. But there was something in her eyes that slightly unnerved Judith. As if she was always watching, always planning something in her own head. As if she was preparing different ways to deal with each of them.

Knowing that she had a Master/Thinker power that let her control bugs in a large radius and see through their senses explained that away. Right before Judith felt a slight shiver up her spine at the thought of the insects that were under the unassuming teenager's control.

This was someone that could become fucking terrifying. At least Mia had scooped her up before she went out on her own.

Who knows what kinda trouble this one girl could cause?

The fact that Mia had taken an interest in her only reaffirmed her thoughts on that. After all, the last cape that she took in, more 'took' than 'in', was a tinker with a specialty as broad as 'blowing things up'. Seriously, the kind of bombs that her friend could make would be enough to have the PRT practically begging to get her to join.

"Alright everyone, here we are!" Mia cheerfully calls back to the group of Pokemon and people, while the alien tech RV descended towards the ground.

The occupants all readily stepped out of the motorhome, which was shifting back to its unassuming form, into a plain green field that stretched out as far as the eye could see.

Not a sign of animal amidst the plains of grass, with only the barest hints of trees, barely pinpricks in her vision. While she and the rest of the group looked on at peaceful sight, Mia's hand disappeared into nothingness before coming back into this realm of reality holding a simple block of smooth white, that had a single button on the bottom.

Without preamble, the Master Tinker pressed the button and the rest of the white block open and shifted, the sides and top popping open with mechanical shifts and clicks until the object was arranged into a pair of large purple antennas.

Purple and blue light arcs up the curved antennas and a field of blue pulses outwards.

Judith notices that Taylor blinks a few times while her body tenses before the brunette catches Mia give her an apologetic smile.

"Sorry for that Taylor should have warned you. But I needed to make sure that winged bitch can't peek over here."

Taylor doesn't look happy at the explanation, but she does give a reluctant nod. "Why would you need that when these tinkertech bracelets supposedly already hide us from her view?"

"Simple. Cause I don't want that bitch getting so much as a peek out of this baby." Mia responds while activating her blue omnitool. "Alright bitches, you're all clear to come out."

"Roger boss."

At the end of the confirmation, a familiar purple portal opens in the middle of the air, this time so big that it looked like it just might swallow up the sky. No sooner had the group noticed the tear in space did something start to emerge from the purple void. And it kept emerging to something that went on. And on. And on.

Until the entirety of the flying craft emerged from the pocket dimension in all of its glory. It was fucking huge. Like probably bigger than some of the ships that were left in the boat graveyard back home.

It slightly resembled a plane in shape, but that was where the similarities ended. The wings of the ship ended in thrusters that pointed behind the ship, with two more were fastened on the tail fin like the back of the slowly descending flying machine. It was curved and angular, with the mass of its size being in the center that slowly curved downwards toward the front of the ship that ended in a glass dome that looked like a pilot's seat.

Red and black paint expertly covered most of the ship, with subtle lines of white separating the two prominent colors.

Blue light and a subtle hum exuded from open slots of the bottom of the ship that periodically emitted motes of light that slowly dissipated into the air.

While she couldn't notice them at first, there were certain gaps that covered certain parts of the ship. Gaps that looked like they could be opened.

She didn't fixate on them for long, her attention being called to the two cannons that were primed forward on either part of the ship. The barrels were at least ten feet long, with the width of the barrel being about the size of a basketball.

Whatever the hell that thing could shoot would definitely leave some long-lasting damage.

Every single one of them, including the Pokemon, could not help but stare up at the marvel of technology and magic that reigned the sky above them, their eyes widened to a bulging point, and their mouths hanging wide open.

Leonardo's eyes were literally shining like stars at this point, he's been able to do weird shit ever since he got magic from those books, while Lindsay's eyes were twitching periodically as if she wanted to take the thing apart.

Judith for her part couldn't believe that Mia had outdone herself. She thought that after all of the crap that she had seen her friend create, she wouldn't be surprised anymore. The blonde mother didn't mind being wrong.

The entire time Mia merely stood there with her arms crossed on her chest and a smile on her face as she watched the reactions on her friend's face. Her smile had just a hint of amusement and excitement, though Judith could see that there was a hint of nervousness in her eyes.

Good. Judith would have been a little nervous if Mia wasn't a bit worried about the fact that they were literally going into space, even with the bullshit that Mia could pull off. Meant that she was still that strange but nice woman that she had first woken up to about a month ago.

A month.

That's all the time that has passed. And already she was different. Stronger, smarter than the scared girl that she had been. Oh sure, she wasn't going to give in to any asshole that messed with her, but that didn't mean that she had no fear. Of course, she had been afraid when Mia and Leonardo had first run into her.

Now though, she was so much more. Now she could fight any prick that tried to take her back to her fucking parents. Not only that, she was pretty sure that she could go toe to toe with most Capes in the city. Especially with the accelerated training that Mia had been drilling in their heads thanks to those coffins that she made.

She wasn't as afraid anymore, and she could actually protect her baby. More than that, she realized just how little she cared about this fucking place. All that she had was Claire, the rest of the fucking world could burn for all that she cared. Especially given the fact that Mia could hope into different 'multiverses', whatever the hell those were.

Why should she care about a bunch of different worlds out there of people that had nothing to do with her? Shit, most people in her own world turned their nose up at her or stabbed her in the back. Being at the bottom taught you just how shitty people really were.

Which is why Mia being the way that she was completely screwed Judith's head around. Somehow the older woman genuinely cared about other people, the way that her eyes would cloud over when reading through reports from her clones told her that.

She had been at the bottom too, it was the whole reason why she took her in in the first place. And the blonde woman was willing to bet that Mia had a lot of the same experiences that she had here, minus having to hide from the fucking Nazis.

Yet, she still cared about people, even before the Forge gave her that Empathy power. It only made her concern for other people even stronger.

Really made her feel guilty that she was originally going to rob Mia blind.

Then she looked into Mia's eyes really looked into them, and realized that this woman cared about her, truly cared about her. Mia had always been good at that and only gotten better at, being able to let people know how she honestly felt. Just something with the way that she looked you in the eyes and let everything that she was saying come across as truthfully as possible.

Now though, she felt like more. Just in the way that she walked and held herself. As if she was something just a little beyond merely human.

But then Mia would look at Judith and smile that same one that she gave her when they first met. The one that showed bullheadedness and just a hint of openness that made her think that she was a bit of a naive idiot.

I wonder if she even notices those changes. The ones that don't affect what she looks like at least.

It was when that thought entered her head that she noticed the amused and proud look in Mia's eyes disappear and be replaced by that familiar glassy quality. Another one then.

Bracing herself she relaxes when Mia simply blinks a few times before returning to her previous expression, the power that she had received ignored for now.

"I give to you, the Sky Rose. Hope that we didn't disappoint. Poor Deeseven worked his programming down the to the code to get everything ready."

That explained why she hadn't seen much of the little guy. Though given the slightly puzzled look on Taylor's face next to her, she hadn't had a chance to meet the resident robot quite yet.

"Why the hell did you name this beautiful thing after a flower?" Thankfully, Lindsay's voice was more curious rather than aggressive this time.

"My abuela's name was Rosa." Mia says neutrally making Judith facepalm while Lindsay's eyes widen and her mouth resembles that of a fish gasping for air. Mercifully, Mia only chuckles, her eyes showing them that she didn't mind the slightly aggressive words. "It's alright, I get it. Don't expect a ship that can fire mass accelerated, gravity bending cannon rounds to be named after a flower."

While most of them release sighs of relief, Judith notices that Taylor is still blinking owlishly at the comment of the ordinance that this thing could fire. Right, she probably hadn't seen much of what Mia could do, given that Mia had just knocked Lung out with one of her magic rings.

Huh, looks like she already accepted that what Mia said was magic was really magic. Oh well, shit went weird the moment that Mia stumbled onto her. It was her own fault that her life had gotten as weird as it was.

She wouldn't give up a single minute of it. It gave her Claire.

She would be willing to do anything and everything that came with accepting this weirdo that was somehow able to come across as amused and seductive at the same time with the way that she cocked her hips as she stood.

By now Judith realized that Mia didn't even know she stood like that or walked like a fucking model that was strutting her stuff. Probably another power that Mia didn't completely understand. She got those a few times.

They had all gotten used to just ignoring it. Well, most of them.

Lindsay stared a lot before snapping out of it, while Taylor would stare every now and then without even realizing it. Leonardo was the first one that had gotten pretty good at ignoring it, while Krunter and the other little monsters didn't so much as bat an eye.

Currently, they were all staring as the giant ship touched down a safe distance away from them, the grass of the plains fluttering away from the force of the huge ship touching down.

Mia's clone leaping from the closing wound in the sky causes Judith to take a hasty step back, the ground cratering slightly from the impact of the fall. And of course, Mia's clone merely stood up from her crouch as if nothing had happened, heading directly towards the puzzled Prime.

Must have been important, because the clone leaned in towards Mia's ear and whispered something that made the red-eyed woman's eyes widen to the size of dinner plates.

"Are you sure?" Mia asked the clone, her tone one of steel that Judith rarely ever heard.

Looking around her, she notices that her companions were all staring with puzzled expressions, even Da Vinci raising an eyebrow at the sudden development. Mean that it was probably something that he hadn't worked on. Might be one of the projects that Mia didn't let them near.

And when Mia warned them about something, they tended to listen to her warnings. She had seen something explode from a distance and almost take out one of the floating islands inside of the Temple. It was back the next day, but the force of that was something that made most of them weary.

While they could all probably take a bullet to the face now, they weren't stupid and wanted to live thank you very much.

Since then each and every one of them made sure to check that the coast was safe anytime they wandered into one of Mia's many projects. Better that way for everyone.

Mia and the clone continue their private conversation for a few more seconds, both of them wearing serious and concerned expressions on their face before they both give each other a nod and a little smile.

"Continue on with the project. I should be back by the time that everything is finished." The clone gives a nod, her longer ears swaying slightly from the movement, before opening up the portal back towards the mansion.

Turning back towards them Mia gives them an apologetic look. "Sorry about that all. Something that I have to look at later. Now let's get this baby started!"

With a skip in her step that does nothing to hide the slight sway in her hips, she walks into the open hold of the ship that reminded Judith of a gaping maw, waiting to swallow them up. They all follow after Mia, with most of them approaching with cautious weary steps. Except for Leo, Koromon, and most of the Pokemon.

They all reminded her of kids with the way that their eyes were trying to take everything that they saw in.

The hold of the ship was vast, with various boxes and crates filling most of the storage room leaving only the path towards the elevator at the back open.

Mia did say that there were a lot of supplies for whatever the hell she was going to do on Mars.

The inside of the ship was a mix of futuristic metal mixed in with wooden aesthetics, some of the walls and floors having wooden tiles installed into them, each of them shining as if newly polished.

Hallways had a rustic feel with the way that the metal gave way to polished wood, with carvings of stars, nebulas, and other space-themed pictures engraved onto the surfaces. Everything that Judith saw was dripping with imagination and passion as if someone had poured their heart and soul into the ship.

With the way that Mia smiled from ear to ear, her eyes shining with pride, Judith was betting that she loved working on this thing. Claire's blue eyes took in everything with the innocence that only a baby could. Her mouth was in a shape of an O and her tiny arms were doing their best to reach towards the shapes on the wall as if hoping to grab onto them and hold them in her mini hands.

Judith couldn't help the smile or the warmth that she felt in her heart.

They passed by a number of different doors on the way to their destinations, each of them being made of the white Wraithbone that had become Mia's specialty. Wonder how much of that she used for this ship?

It wasn't until that they had been walking for a minute or two that a little thought wriggled its way into her head. "Is this place bigger than outside?"

Mia snapped her fingers with one corner of her mouth quirked upward in a smile. "You got it. Started work on how to warp space when I first got Promethean Woman. Took a while and I started to make quite a few breakthroughs. It wasn't until a few days ago that the clones and I were able to apply it safely."

"How much bigger is it on the inside?" Taylor asked while blinking owlishly and glancing around their surroundings as if afraid that it would all implode on them.

"About two and half times that it would actually be. That's as much as we could warp space inside of the ship without losing stability. If we tried anymore at the moment then we would run into some issues where the edges compress wildly between the 'bubble' that serves as the inside of the ship and the walls that hold them inside, if that makes any sense." Judith barely understood what that meant, though it looked like Leonardo, Lindsay and even Taylor grasped it a little better than she did.

At least the little creatures looked about as clueless as she did, though Ralts 'eyes' looked to be getting dizzy from trying to grasp what was being said.

"Ralt's, sweetie stop trying to read Mia's head. You remember what happened last time that you tried to do that with one of Mia's projects was on her mind." Judith soothingly says to the small green and white creature who rubs her head as if she had developed a headache.

"Sorry about that Ralts." Mia says over her shoulder with a bit of a pout and guilty expression that Ralts just waves away with a shaky smile on her face. Mia stares at Ralts, her eyes focused on something that Judith can't see, before giving the little psychic pokemon an apologetic smile and continuing on towards wherever the heck they were going.

Didn't take much longer thankfully, with the tall dark-skinned woman leading them to a room that was filled with terminals, and screens that pulsed with a cold blue light, and a seat in front of each of them that was filled with a clone. The room leads towards two smaller rooms, one of them being the airlock as a second entrance, or to throw someone out of the ship.

The other was a blank room with shining metal flooring and domed glass that served as the ceiling and walls, with the Deeseven waiting patiently for them as he greets them with a set of beeps. After affectionately patting the robot's curved head, she flicks her right hand causing the ground of the ship to open up and little black building blocks climbing out and assembling themselves into seats for each of them. At the head of the room, a single chair is made that is different from the others.

Instead of the comfortable cushioned black seats, this one seemed more… official. As if it was a seat that pronounced authority.

Of course, that was the Mia took while the rest of them, even the pokemon, took. The moment that Mia was fully seated on the newly created pilot's chair, holograms of blue and orange light sprang around her as the seat swiveled around to face towards the outside. Each construct of light showing data and lines of words that made absolutely no sense to Judith. Though Mia's hands flew between the different screens with perfect accuracy without missing a beat.

"Alright ladies, gentleman, and creatures of biological and digital nature, please relax and make yourselves comfortable while we take off!" Judith's friend cheerfully calls out as their view starts to rise, with nary a sound from their surroundings. Coffee-colored hands continue to fly around the various digital screams as Deeseven beeps different sounds that Judith still couldn't understand.

Though Mia could as she nodded to each of them, and the ship continued to rise in altitude, the vibrant yellow-green of the plains continuing to disappear further from view as they rose towards the blue and white sky.

The most surprising thing was just how little noise this ship was making, at least to Judiths ears from the inside. She knew even when flying in a normal plain there was bound to be noise as it rose from the ground towards the sky.

But with this giant ship that was easily twice the size of the biggest wrecked sea ships that were in the boat graveyard, she heard nothing as the blue of the sky grew darker and darker.

It felt… wrong for the flight towards space to be this smooth and calm. When the first astronauts left for the moon, it had been a long, grueling, and nerve-wracking trip through the Earth's atmosphere. At least that's what she thought it was, not really something that she went out of her way to remember.

Anyway, it should have been harder than… this. A simple flight that managed to take her breath away as the last of the blue of the sky and the white clouds gave way to the black void of space that was dotted by distant stars.

The clear windows that looked outwards switched as if changing to a different channel, instead of facing directly forwards, a feed a distant figure floating in space appeared. It looked tiny from the distance of the shot, but she could recognize that shape of wings anywhere.

It haunted her just like it haunted everyone else in the world. Fear of her and the rest of those monsters that were slowly killing the world.

Holding Claire close, careful not to squeeze too hard, Judith tries her best to control her breathing. Works for the most part, as instead of the scared panting that her rapid heartbeat is demanding it comes out as slow deep breaths.

She notices that the rest of those from Earth Bet are having reactions similar to hers, with Lindsay adopting a fearful expression with wide eyes and curled fists on the seat armchairs, while Taylor has a deceitful neutral expression that's undone by her pale face and wide scared eyes.

Leonardo merely examines the image with an inquisitive expression as he thoughtfully strokes his short beard while the Pokemon and Koromon merely tilt their heads in concerned confusion.

Mia was the only one who appeared to be completely calm, with her hands rested on the arms of the chair while facing forward. Even though she couldn't see her face Judith knew that she was wearing a stoic expression. She always did that when she was feeling something intense and wanted to hide it.

But the blue-eyed mother could practically feel the rage that was coming off of her friend. Not quite the same way that Mia could feel emotions, but it was sorta like reading the mana that was in the air.

It was hot and intense just like every other time when Mia became angry. As if the world itself was reacting to her emotions.

For a few tedious terrifying seconds, they all sat in silence, the sound of the commotion in hte room behind them fading to the background as each of them sat with their own thoughts.

Then, it passed with the image of the winged waifish thing growing smaller and smaller until it too was gone from their view, the only thing left visible being the glowing blue orb of the Earth that managed to finally calm Judith down.

Claire oohs from her arms, her tiny arms reaching out towards the receding orb of hte planet that she was born in.

"Alright, we're completely out of the planet's atmosphere. We're safe from that winged cunt trying to knock us out of the sky." The relief in Mia's voice was palpable, as were the trill of beeps that Deeseven released as the little droid seemed to sag in place.

Suddenly Lindsay starts to laugh hysterically causing the rest of them to merely stare at the cackling young woman. Then before she knew what she was doing Judith was doing the same, her heart now a rumble of relieved joy.

While Taylor didn't join in on the laughing she did release the first smile that she had seen on the dour brunette's face since she had met her. The little creatures all look confused except for Ralts who was merely smiling in relief as whatever the people around her had been feeling disappeared.

Just like that, the intense feeling in the air dissipated and Mia looked at each of them with her signature smile on her face.

--

Danny

Another day of nothing making a difference. No matter how much work he put into the union, nothing that he did would make a change. The Bay was dying and there was nothing that he could do about it.

But throwing himself into work was the only thing that he could do. The only thing that kept his mind clear of how he let his whole life fall apart around him.

Nothing that he did would make things better, but it was better to drown himself into the work instead of those emotions that he barely managed to keep at bay.

This was the only way that he could find any real worth. After all, his daughter was taking good care fo herself without him. Maybe it was his absence that had let her change just a little bit over the last few months since the incident.

They didn't speak besides the normal pleasantries, but he noticed the change in how she walked lately. Head held high, with her shoulders relaxed and a posture of confidence that he wished that eh could have helped her create.

It was better that way. At least if he could make sure that she had a home to rest he would have done enough. Better than ruining something else that he touched.

He remembered that Taylor said that she would be home late tonight, something about having to go out and see a friend of hers about something. It brought him some joy that his little owl was making friends out there, though it had been a while since he had seen Emma around.

He would have to ask Taylor about that later if he remembered at least.

He was on his break at the moment just sitting at the edge of the docks while eating his lunch of a simple burger and fries that he had picked up at the Fugly Bobs. He had been eager to get some fresh air outside of his office and away from the guys back at the building.

For some reason, over the past few days, the sea wind air felt… fresher. As if the rust of the ship graveyard wasn't even there and new life was put back into the sea. It wasn't something that he could properly put into words, it was just what he felt in his gut.

While he knew that life would probably never come back to the bay, not to the way that it had been before, he could dream, right? There was nothing wrong with a little hope if it kept you going.

Though, maybe somehow his hope would actually amount to something more than simply making sure that he got to work every day. Eventually, maybe he would be able to do something that wasn't ruined by him.

It was while he was watching the ocean waves rock across the remnants of boats and ships that he heard something fall over from one of the many empty warehouses. He jumped up to his feet from his seat on an old crate, years of having lived in the bay teaching him to get the hell up and watch his surroundings. Didn't want to get stuck in the middle of a cape fight cause you had been slow to react.

After a second of straining his ears for anything else, he relaxes when the only sound that he hears is the sound of the ocean waves.

Probably just an animal or something.

Turning around and getting ready to head back to his job, the pitter-patter of feet reaches his ears causing him to tense his body and whirl towards the sound.

Just in time for something small to launch itself at his face causing him to fall backward on his ass.

He barely managed to register the pain of the bump that was forming on the back of his head when the sound of heavier footsteps approached at a fast pace.

"COME ON I THINK THAT IT WENT THAT WAY!"

Oh fuck. He recognized that voice. Fucking Chen. That ABB prick that always tried to push him to let some of the more… uh, morally compromised actions of the gang's lower members go unnoticed. Last time they had not parted on the best of terms, and Chen had threatened to do some very specific and violent things the next that he saw him.

While he would never do anything while he was at work, the same went for home Chen was a coward through and through, alone in the docks was another story. Nothing to tie him to the crime if there were no witnesses to watch.

Without needing to know anything else, Danny scrambles to his feet and books it back to the Dockworkers Union building.

Whatever hell had tackled into him was running right next to him, letting out a few high-pitched noises that vaguely sounded like words. Deciding to take a quick look he almost stumbles in his steps at the strange animal that ran at the same speed as he was even though it was barely a foot tall.

He had never seen an animal like this one before. It was yellow furred with red dots on its cheeks, black-tipped long ears, brown stripes on its back, a tail that was oddly shaped like a lightning bolt, and eyes that were able to express the panic that it was feeling. Was this a biotinker creation?

It looked up at him and gave him a nod and pleading look as if it was able to understand the situation that they were both in.

Shakily he nods back at it while narrowly ducking underneath a beam as they cut through a tight alleyway.

Just like that, they both ran as fast as their legs could take them back towards safety, the mouselike creature following after Danny. A few times during the mad dash through the rundown remnants of the docks, the little mouse thing would speed up and take the lead, with Danny more than happy to let it.

While he knew this city like the back of his hand, that didn't mean that he remembered every nook and cranny.

Eventually, they managed to lose their tails, not even a few buildings away from the Dockworkers Union building, both Danny and the little creature panting in exhausted breaths.

Can't believe that I managed to outrun them! Thought that I had gotten too old for any of that anymore.

Looking down at the winded little creature he decides to throw caution to the wind. "You ok there little guy?"

Through pants and wheezes, the yellow furred creature manages to give him a tired nod. "Piiikaaa." Somehow its voice manages to sound both like it's thanking him and whining at him.

After they both manage to properly catch their breaths a little grumble emanated from the small creature causing it to cringe in embarrassment.

Blinking once Danny realizes that he was still holding onto the back of the burger and fries in his hand.

A big part of him was telling him to get the hell away from the obvious biotinker creation.

But another part of him, the one that he almost never listened to, urged him to give the little guy a hand. After all, it ran away with him instead of hurting him earlier, and was currently completely calm and beginning to walk away from him.

Against his better judgment, Danny bends down on one knee while taking out the fries from his bag. "Hey little guy, you hungry?"

The mouse thing turns its head to him, his little black nose twitching as it sniffed the smell of the salted fried strips of potato. Its eyes locked onto the crispy fries while it salivated slightly from its mouth.

Looking at him in the eyes, Danny could swear that it was asking him if it was alright for it to have the fries. With a smile that he hadn't used in so long, he urges the creature on. "Go ahead, I already ate enough already."

And somehow, the creature smiled at him with a sound that would have made Annette fall in love with it while it began to devour the serving of fries.

With a smile he rubs the little creature's head, somehow knowing that it would be alright with it causing the little guy to release a sound of pure joy. With that, Danny turns and leaves, deciding to keep this little event to himself. If that little thing was a biotinker creation, then he didn't want to cause any problems. It had been docile enough and had even helped during their little chase earlier. While a bit foolish, he couldn't help but be completely confident in his decision.

Completely unnoticed to him, the little Pokemon stares at his retreating form, the creature's eyes showing the conflict within until he makes his decision.

With light happy steps, the Pikachu follows behind the balding man, careful to keep itself concealed from any other humans that would want to capture the mouse pokemon. If this man was kind enough to feed him, then maybe it wouldn't mind if it spent some time around him.

It wasn't like the Pikachu would take up that much space after all.

--

Mia

I tried my best to stifle down the sob of joy that managed to come out of my throat.

I did it. I had managed to leave the Earth behind and was on my way to Mars, all while managing to do it without getting that winged cunts attention.

The stars and the worlds that they housed were within my reach. It was a terrifying but wonderful feeling.

To know that the entirety of the universe was out there for me to explore, and they were waiting for me.

Before all that though, Mars would be my first stop on my space-faring roadmap. Once I made sure that everything was properly set up and my clones had a base to get everything started I would finally use something that I haven't had a chance to.

Now that we were out of the Endbringers range, I could really bust out the tech that would make a difference. It was beyond exciting.

While wiping away happy tears I felt the forge connect again for the second time today. For the first time, it was a bit of a relief to feel that fucking thing again, given the bout of silence that I had felt from it over the past few days.

I blink once and simply ignore the pain of the power that accompanied the actual star that it came with. The main star was something that further increased my proficiency with machinery and even came with its own toolbox back at the workshop.

The kicker though was that it also gave me insight into something called Flame Weaponry, and the rings that came with it. Don't know where the hell this one came from, probably something that I just didn't have the time to get into.

I now had two flames that were basically like an invisible nervous system, the Dying Will Flames of the Sky and Sun. Harmony and activation.

Lifting my hands up from my sides I see two rings, one on each of my middle fingers. They were both simple bands of black and silver, with an emblem of fangs on the left, and feathers on the right.

They were simple B-grade rings, would probably break if I put too much power into them. Though now with the knowledge in my head I was pretty sure that I could create even better rings.

After all, I didn't have to depend on finding the right jewels as I would otherwise. Why look for something when you could just make it pop out of thin air?

Now how did these rings work? Right, concentrate on your will into a flame.

Wish that I could say that I got it right on the first try, but that would be a lie. Standing there for ten minutes with frustration building up after staring at those fucking rings remaining flameless I made some progress.

They were barely trickled of flame, smaller than even a damned match could light. But the flames were beautiful.

In my right ring, an orange flame that seemed to calm my nerves down lit with a sort of harmonious melody, the slight chime of the Dying Will Flame echoing through the corridors of the windowed hall.

In my left, a yellow flame that reminded me of my recklessness and eagerness shined brightly as if energized even as a mere flicker.

I barely manage to keep them going for a few seconds before they both go out, the rings resuming their cold and lifeless selves.

What the fuck did I do wrong? I knew the intricacies of the flames. I knew what was needed to make them work properly. Hell, I was pretty sure that I could make equipment that utilized each of the flames in a matter of minutes.

So why the hell was I having such an issue with them.

"Why are you scowling like that?" The sound of flesh hitting flesh reaches my ears right after the question.

Looking up, I find Taylor staring at me with widened eyes embarrassment evident in the way that she held her hand to her mouth as if regretful that she had spoken in the first place.

Much prefer that over the near-pants pissing terror that she had been feeling when we were flying out of the atmosphere. Then again, that was something each of us had felt, even Koromon and the Pokemon were shaking in their seats.

Ralts was the one that was worse of though since she could feel the emotions of everyone just like I did. Poor dear. She is going to be spoiled when we got home.

I manage to give her a small smile that was accompanied by a glare. "Now Taylor, it isn't polite to spy on people."

Her face turns red and she slightly fidgets in place. Huh, not what I was expecting. Then again, she couldn't offload her emotions on her bugs like usual.

Which, while uncomfortable for her, was a good thing. Her compartmentalizing of her emotions was what led to her slow descent into Khepri. Something that I wanted to prevent at all costs. No one deserved that fate.

Well, maybe a few people did.

Releasing a sigh of frustration I push myself off from my spot on the wall while heading down the chestnut wood hallway towards the room where my friends were waiting.

Wraithbone doors smoothly make way for me revealing the common room that I had spent a great deal of time working on. It was probably one of the least fanciest of the rooms that I had made on this ship, doing my best to make sure that the furniture in her was simple. But, again because of Master Craftsman, they still looked like they should be in a millionaire's living room.

Simple is the best that I can make anything look normal nowadays.

Don't know how to feel about that.

It was a round room, that was big enough to fit a good amount of people, somewhere in the 50-ish range. Various comfortable couches and seats were arranged in the room, with most of them occupied by one of my friends on this trip.

In the center was a holo table that could be used for both communications and for entertainment reasons, which Lindsay, Judith, Claire, and Taylor were using to watch a movie from Earth Bet that I didn't know. Taylor mainly because she didn't know what else to do in this situation. The brunette girl practically reeked of social anxiety.

God, I wish that I could connect back to the media from my world. I had been on a Smallville binge and had just reached the last season. I suffered through most of the series with that Lana chick ruining things, I needed to know how the hell it ended!

Calm down, someday. If I could create a spaceship in less than a few months, there was no reason why I couldn't also get media that I knew about. Earth Aleph had most of the same things, but there were a few differences here and there.

Leonardo was at the corner of the room that served as a little library, with a few comfortable chairs that were set in front of full bookshelves.

He wasn't reading a book though, instead, he was holding a small canvas in his hands, scrutinizing his work of the Earth with a judgemental eye, while Riolu was perched on the back of the chair staring at the image with happy eyes.

At my entrance Rookiedee flies from his perch on one of the bookshelves and nestles himself on my head, cooing at the softness of my white and pink hair.

"We should be there in about half an hour. No problems at all." I tell the rest of my friends with a smile.

"Shit, moving from Earth to Mars in under two hours. What the hell?" Lindsay bemoans while moving her head attention back to whatever they were all watching.

I was keeping the fact that we were going slow to myself. Wanted to make sure that everything was running smoothly, and no need to punch the Sky Rose at full speed when it wasn't needed.

I had a feeling that I would find out just how fast this thing could go eventually.

"I assume that all that we need is patience correct?" Leonardo asked from his seat while placing his painting down on the small table next to his seat.

"Yeah, just sit back and relax for now. We should be there soon."

Lo and behold, in no time the red planet was a literal stone's throw away from us as our little motley group looked down at the planet from the pilot room.

"There it is. Mars." Such simple words that somehow felt a lot heavier when I said them.

"Well, guess that shit you say is really true." I quirk my eyebrow at Lindsay's comment.

"What are you saying that you didn't think that I could do it?"

She shrugs her shoulders while not meeting my eyes. "Come on, I had to have some doubt there. You gotta admit, sometimes you sound like you're batshit crazy."

I could feel my right eye twitch as each of my friends, including Taylor and my cute little creatures nod seriously at that.

Wish that it wasn't true dammit. Sanity left a long time ago I think.

Which was ironic given that I had just gotten Mental Resistance right before we took off.

At least now I knew there was no way for that winged bitch to mess my head up. That was something.

Deciding to let the topic go, I motion for the ship's descent towards the planet, the trip far smoother going down than it was going to be back on Earth given the thinner atmosphere around the planet.

Without much spectacle we land on the red gravel of the Planet, the first people to land on this planet in this universe. Just like that, as if it was the most normal thing ever.

Truly, the rarity of the amazing has now become my new mundane. For the first time, I think that I truly appreciated that instead of dreading it.

My hands flying across the multiple screens of I input a number of different commands, with the ship obeying.

Systems powered down, with the lower bay cargo doors opening up to the airless Mars red sand.

I take in a sigh as I prepare for the next part of the plan. Time to see how far the range was on this thing.

Connecting to the network of shadow clones was seamless, as we became I. Surprisingly, the Clones back on Earth connected as well as the ones that were on the ship.

Guess that this shit was even more broken than I thought.

With but a thought, my clones that were on standby moved through the ship towards the cargo bay, each of them wearing suits designed specifically for space travel. Not that hard to do with Aeldari and Mass Effect technology at my fingertips.

With practiced hands and coordination that still unnerved me, the clones moved out from the ship, each of them carrying supplies with them for our work.

Once they exited the ship I moved my bodies at speeds that left billowing clouds of red dust in my wake.

"What the hell is going on?" Lindsay asked from behind the primary body, her eyes following the streaks of blurs that sped away in front of the ship.

"My clones are getting into position. Getting ready to set up shop." I reply.

"For what purpose?" Right, I hadn't told Leo everything quite yet. He had been busy with a bunch of other projects and his own stuff.

Damn, I was having way too many moving parts at the same time.

"Eh, we'll figure it out." The familiar yet alien voice causes the veins in my body to freeze over as my head slowly turns towards my left to stare at Estrella's sharp smile. She was simply standing over my seat wearing the same dress that she wore the last time that we saw each other sans the golden armor, leaving her arms and legs bare to the air, exposing the muscled arms for all to see. Goddamit, her chest looked bigger without the bling of the armor to distract from them.

I can hear Lindsay sputter behind me, while the rest of my friends rush out of their seats and assume different stances, ready for a fight.

"Oh, calm down all you! Tell them Mia, I'm just a friendly damsel out for some fun!" She wiggles her eyebrows while running her hands down the sides of her torso, accentuating the curves that mirrored my own.

Oh hell, the fuck no!

"Stop that shit! How the fuck are you even out here!" I hiss at her while grabbing her hands, keeping her from moving them even lower.

God this is so fucking embarrassing!

She has the fucking gall to pout at me! Like I'm the one that is doing something wrong. Though I can see that damned gleam of amusement in her eyes.

"What is it, honey? Are you embarrassed about me?" I could feel my friends growing confused even while their eyes took in Estrella's attire. Or rather the amount of skin that her dress was showing.

If you could even call that thing a fucking dress. It was tight enough that you could see the edges of the muscles dammit!

Damn, didn't realize that I was that ripped. Different seeing it right in front of you instead of in a mirror.

Even while we argued, I still had enough thought to move my clones through the barren, lifeless land of Mars. Already a few of them were in position and had started building their projects while the rest were on their way.

Right, that should be enough for them to get the rest done. That and I had to deal with this new headache.

"Aw, I'm happy that you're thinking of me!" Estrella teases me while moving towards the rest of my friends who watch cautiously.

One of my eyes twitches at the way that she moved her hips with every step. Why the hell did she have to look exactly like me damnit!

"So nice to meet the rest of you! Sorry that I took so long, but I was waiting for the right moment to come out. Hope that you won't hold it against me." She makes eye contact with Lindsay, only causing her to sputter and turn redder than before. Leonardo was merely curious, while Judith rolled her eyes completely nonplussed. Of course, baby Claire simply giggled and reached out towards the woman that had the same face as me, whose eyes turned warm and smile dulled into one more familiar.

Well, thank god that some of my friends were used to this already. Or at least used to the weird shit.

Taylor just looked completely out of her element, her emotions a bundle of confusion, curiosity, apprehension, and a tinge of attraction all jumbled together like a ball of yarn. I blame the last one to all of those powers that fucking make me a walking lust machine. Still hated it, but apparently, Estrella reveled in it given the mischievous expression that did not fit my damned face.

Ugh goddamnit. This was going to be a regular thing now wasn't it?

"Oh, good luck trying to keep me locked in my sword form~!" She singed out joyously while her smile widened as she played with Claire in unimpressed Judith's arms.

All the while, my army of clones dashed through the unevolved land of Mars, each of them beginning the foundation for the plans that I had for this planet. Each one working at a speed that would dizzy the minds of a normal person, and with the manpower of an entire team of professionals.

Back on Earth, the ones that remained went to work on the projects that I had delayed until now. Because now I had no real need to worry about that winged bitch ever getting her hands on my tech. Don't know if she was limited to Earth, but I was pretty sure that she wouldn't have a reason to look up here.

No one knew about this, except for the occupants in this room. And I was going to have a talk soon with the rest of them.

For now, I was going to have to deal with my flirtatious sword that was leaning forward and giving my friends a good view through the opening of her dress. God fucking damn it.

--

Krunter

The short elf kept himself busy in one of the lavish yet simple lounges of the flying machine that required little magic to fly. He still didn't completely understand this whole 'science' concept, but he wouldn't deny the amazing things that muggles could create without magic.

Still amazed the house elf that these things were possible in the first place, let alone the fact that muggles were capable of it.

Of course, his mistress was far and away the best that there was thanks to those abilities that her benefactor granted her. Even if she wasn't even close to reaching the peak of her abilities.

Every day she grew, and ever since that white-haired man had appeared in front of her, she only advanced even faster.

The only ones that had seen the foreign red-eyed man had been his mistress, him, and Sir Da Vinci. The young ladies had not seen anything other than mistress Mia's hair and eyes change color.

While neither of them understood the reasoning behind it, they both decided to keep this topic to themselves.

It was an unspoken agreement among those that came from the Forge. They did not understand why they received this second chance, or why they were connected to the well of powers that Mistress Mia drew from, but it did bring more than simply another chance.

They knew the world that they were on and what would transpire. They knew of the creatures that had intended to prey upon the planet and eventually destroy them across different dimensions. It was a topic that at times the young house-elf dizzy, but he understood this at least.

More than anything else, they knew about the young Madame Hebert and what role she would have had in the future.

It wasn't until he had met her that he understood just what that might have entailed.

She was just a girl, barely older than his old master's children. She would have been towards the end of her fifth year of Hogwarts had she been from where he was from.

Only two years away from her adulthood as a Wizard.

Yet what a road she had in front of her, one that he would not have wished on the worst of the Wizards that he had ever met.

What a pity and tragedy that these 'shards' preyed on the young who were experiencing the worst moments of their lives. It burned the House Elf inside knowing that this had been the world for the past thirty years. Only the dementors were worse, and the beagle-eared elf thanked whatever there was out there that those creatures did not exist here.

Yet he catches himself at the last moment and breaths out a gust of air, trying to regain the calm that his Mistress had begun teaching him. His emotions had been harder to control since his Mistress had unlocked his Aura, quite the interesting thing that was, but at times he wished that he wasn't so volatile.

Though that did not apply to everyone he noticed. His Mistress was the pinnacle of control, especially with the number of abilities that affected her emotional state. Leonardo was no different now than before, Lady Judith was more open and smiled a little brighter than before.

With Lady Lindsay it appeared that it had the opposite effect, instead of increasing the intensity of emotions, it appeared that they had been cooled within the young woman. Though, Krunter did wish that it would also apply to the vocabulary of the young woman, really the vulgarity out of her mouth!

Perhaps it was just an American, or Muggle thing?

Though Mistress Mia was only better because Lady Lindsay was so foul. And that was only with the words that she used in English, he was mostly certain that she was even worse when she spoke with her Spanish.

Krunter shrugs his thin shoulders that were slowly gaining more meat on their bones. Unnoticed to him, he had gained more weight over the past few weeks, the increased diet that his Mistress had all but ordered on him doing wonders for his health.

While he might be a magical creature, he did need a healthy diet as well, something that Mia was more than able to create.

He smiles as he thinks of his Mistress. She was so different from other Wizards and Witches he had ever met. Accepting in a way that slightly worried him. It was like her heart was too open for those that she cared about. Enough to the point that he pondered she might be a tad foolish, though he already started reaching for the lamp to beat himself with when he remembered the last time that he did that.

The tongue lashing that Mistress Mia had given him had been more punishment than the bruises on his head would have been.

He had never been treated as kindly as she treated him, to the point where he wasn't sure if she was being completely truthful of the matter. He knew that there were Masters out there that liked to play mind games with their elves even though they were there to serve any need that their families might have.

Krunter had almost simply fled when she had offered to free him. Freedom was a badge of shame amongst his kind, and he had wondered what he could have done in the short amount of time to warrant that crowning jewel of punishment.

He was angry and offended. More than that, he was ashamed of himself.

Then she said those words that made him realize that Mistress was merely misguided. "You can stay."

He wasn't being banished like other house-elves would be. He wasn't to be thrown out the door like a bad elf would be.

No, his mistress was merely being odd and misguided.

He could stay. And while she said that he would be paid, he wouldn't use a single knut for himself.

After all, if he could do whatever he wanted, then that also meant remaining as a house-elf, even if his mistress didn't really know it.

So he would go on like he had been, acting on his Mistress' behalf bound to her without her knowing the reality of his actions.

While he was slightly ashamed of wearing the clothes, they were comfortable and fashioned personally by his mistress' hands. Or magic. Whichever didn't matter.

Besides, he thinks slightly gloomily to himself. It isn't like there are any other wizarding families in this world that would take poor Krunter in if he left.

Being 'free' wasn't so bad though. The clothes were comfortable, and the required beatings were wonders for his body. He no longer felt sore, at least not at the frequency that he used to.

Not to mention the ability to wander around the city on his own was something that he found to enjoy.

Traveling a muggle-filled city was an adventure that he didn't know could be as fun as it was. The peculiarities that they got up to with their 'technology' was something that he found interesting, what with the way that they could record things without the need for magic.

Electric lights, moving cars, flying machines without the need for enchantment or charms. Each of these things was new to the house-elf that had known nothing but witches and wizards his whole life.

He was still bound to his mistress, but he did appreciate these few perks that were a shock to him.

Krunter wondered to himself just how many new and interesting cultures there were out in the world. What was out there that he knew nothing about? How did these people live, what did they eat? What did they value?

How odd. He had always been content to merely remain in the home, caring for the day-to-day chores and the children while the Mistress and Master had gone to work.

Now though, with permission to go out on his own, he found that he rather liked discovering new things and people. Brimming with a curiosity that he never knew that he had in his heart.

Being free might not be as bad as Krunter thought.

Just as he was finishing re-organizing the room for the third time, he still liked to keep things in order, the door to the restroom opened and lady Paige walked back in.

She gave him a small smile while her yellow feathered rustled along with her hair while she walked back to the couch by the coffee table. Of course, each of them was luxurious even in their simple design, something that irritated Mistress Mia to now end.

"Why the fuck can't I make normal shit goddamnit!" She had cried a few days ago while setting the room up.

He had been unsuccessful from laughing at her slight rant, which she did not mind. He still locked himself in his room for a few hours and did some deep cleaning around the house after that. At least until Mistress Mia had found him and ordered him to go and rest.

"So what's going on out there?" Lady Paige's question rings him out of his musing, her green eyes shining with a subtle light of amusement.

"Everything seems to be going to Mistress Mia's plans. Construction is going according to schedule and the ship appears to be working wonderfully. A few more hours and we will head back towards home."

The singer's smile widens even while her eyes turn inquisitive and curious. "And what exactly is she building?"

Krunter shrugs. "To be honest Lady Paige, Krunter does not know. Rather, Krunter cannot truly understand everything that his Mistress explained. Krunter still does not truly understand muggle speak."

Paige laughs even while his mood turns gloomy, though he does not mind. Her laughs ringed with a sort of chime that was pleasant. Thankfully, her powers did not affect them in the way that they did others. It was why the young lady preferred to be with him, though he did not know this.

"Would like to be able to actually see Mars though," Paige murmurs thinking that Krunter couldn't hear her.

"Oh, no need to worry Lady Paige! We won't return on the ship, so you will be able to see the outside through one of the windows."

She blinks at that. "How? I thought that Mia couldn't do that teleporting thing?"

Krunter nods. "That is true, mistress can't. But her clones can open doors from the world to the mansion and the Temple."

The feather-haired girl's mouth opens wide. "That's how she's going to move through here, isn't she? The ship was just to get us here?"

"Nonono!" Krunter frantically shakes his head. "Mistress Mia made the Sky Rose to reach places beyond the stars, not just this planet. After all, if Mistress could reach here, why would she not wish to explore other places? Besides, now we should also be able to reach other realms as well, at least now that we are away from that winged creature in the sky back on Earth." Planets and the concept of outer space were still something that slightly confused the house elf. Astronomy was something that he believed only seers and diviners studied, not something that could be common knowledge to muggles.

"Right, she did mention something about that," Paige muttered to herself while leaning back on the couch.

As if prompted by that, the ship began to tremble as if the ground was quaking below them, Paige managing to catch herself on the arm of the couch, while Krunter wasn't so fortunate, fumbling towards the floor.

Rubbing his stinging nose with one hand, while the other fumbled to the leg of the coffee table that he barely missed.

"WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING!" Paige yelled out while the furniture shook and trembled in place.

"Goodfucking dammit Estrella! Why the fuck did you do that!?" Mia's voice rang clearly through the 'speaker' that was installed in every room.

"Oh come on, you know you've been wanting to do this for a while!" A voice that sounded like Mia's spoke from the speakers, and yet with a tone that Krunter had never heard from her before cackled into the room.

"NOT WHILE I HAVE A TEENAGER THAT HAS TO BE HOME BY THE END OF THE DAY!?" Oh, no Mistress was mad. He could feel the tremble in the air as the magic reacted to her rage.

"The kid needs to get out more and you know it! Come on, how bad could it be!" Those were the last words before they sounded like they were being forced out through a choking throat.

"I swear to fucking god, if we get out of this I am going to melt jour ass forrr fucking SCRRAP METAL!" Krunter blinked at the way that Mia's accent had changed, the 'y's turning into 'j's' while the 'o's' became more pronounced, her Spanish leaking into her English for once.

Oh, she was so mad!

That was the last thought that he had before a flash of white blinded his vision.

???

Interesting.

His little show was proving to be worth every bit that he had expected, even more so actually. It had been many heat deaths since he had this much fun.

What a foolish reckless woman. He was enjoying every second of it.

Particularly the part where she straight up kidnapped Bakuda. Now he was kicking himself that he didn't do that when it had been his turn.

Not to mention how quick she had been to gain the mad bomber's trust. But that tended to happen when you managed to find someone so soon after their breaking point.

In his experience, people were so much easier to shape after they reached rock bottom and had no where to go but up.

Then there was that sword of hers, all the heart of the young woman minus the control that she forced herself to learn. Driven by the fear of holding that much power that could go rampant with nothing but a tantrum. Reality warping could be so fickle sometimes really.

He was willing to bet that if she hadn't strived to put a leash on her emotions, she would have probably opened up a tear in reality by this point, or maybe just a mass murder or two. It was usually one or the other the first time around.

Which, while funny at first, they tended to get boring real quick. Tragedy and despair were a dime a dozen and you couldn't throw a stone through a reality gate without hitting one of them.

He was more interesting in happy endings because of how truly rare they were, even if a bit cliche at times. After all they were cliche for a reason, and he'd had his fill of seeing nothing but death and destruction. They had grown boring a very long time ago. Especially given how many that he had experienced himself.

Not that he really remembered them much anymore.

It had been a long time since he had really cared, after all he had done away with the memories when he had grown tired of them. Even remembering wasn't worth the effort. Not when he could just keep watching his little show.

The real kicker had been when good ol' Arceus had hopped over to keep his end of the deal. Too bad for him he never specified how many of his children the Giant could take. Or create new ones out of the wildlife of the world.

His silent laughter had echoed across the emptiness of his world when he felt that llama realize what he had done right before he slammed the proverbial door shut.

Almost reminded him of the first time that they had met sooo long ago.

Though, the biggest surprise had been when a baby Gaia had appeared. That hadn't been anything that he could have predicted. While he was powerful and knew facts that could shake the very core of various universes, he wasn't omniscient.

It kept at least a few things interesting.

Still though, at this point it wasn't even Gaia anymore, no instead it was something all together different.

It's very nature was inherently altered, both by the connection that it had to Mia and the various powers that were slowly added to the young womans very being.

Heh, the activation of the gummi drive already opened up a pathway from Earth Bet to a multiverse, something that had never really 'existed' before hand. A pathway could be traversed both ways, so that meant that someone could eventually easily wander into the world, even if there were a few remaining barriers in the way.

The connection wouldn't be properly established until Mia actually reached a world from that particular multiverse, though it would just be a matter of time.

And for the moment, because of the gummi drive with no destination, they would simply be hurled somewhere in the 'Realm In Between'. Which meant, that he could properly interfere.

Now, where to send them? How about somewhere that she was already connected to!?

Ah, he knows! He knows just the perfect place to send her.

With a soundless chuckle, his nova hammer completes the swing while allowing time once more to flow properly, while the ship finished it's shift in reality all together skipping fromm the Realm in Between towards the destination that he had in mind.

Trip back shouldn't be too bad, not with the ordinance that she stuffed into that ship of hers.

Then he freezes for barely a fraction of a millisecond as the act is botched towards the end.

Tsk. Wasn't expecting to already have things fizzle like that. He thinks to himself as he can feel the occupants of the pilot room be spread through a particular spot in the world.

Even more than that, they were sent to a completely different time than he had meant to. Peering closer to the events that were happening at their date and time of arrival he can't help by chuckle silently to himself.

Peering closer with non-existent eyes, he enthusiastically slams his hammer once again.

Well, at least they ended up somewhere and somewhen interesting!

Taylor

Ugh, her head. It was pounding like that time when she had woken up in a hospital back in January.

She grabs her head with one arm while using the other to pick her face off the cool metal floor.

What the hell happened? She thinks to herself while blinking the remaining spots from her vision.

Right, that strange clone of Mia. The one that wasn't afraid to show off her body like her odd friend did. And who had pointed teeth that reminded her of a dragons mouth along with slitted eyes to match.

She and Mia had been fighting with each other about something to do with a 'gummi' drive before the strange woman just started pressing different screens before Mia could do anything.

After that, everything started shaking and the last thing that she saw was Mia choking the life out of the laughing clone before everything went white.

During the whole exchange the air felt… heavy. As if the entire gravity of the room was being forced down at a stronger pressure than should be possible.

Whenever she thought of Mia, she thought about the odd woman that was somehow able to almost always have a warm smile on her face. Oh she could get angry and irritate, Mia tended to react strongly to thing, but that was nothing compared to the near snarl that had been on Mia's face.

Taylor never thought that she could genuinely be afraid of the odd woman. But in that one moment, with the gravity somehow pressing down on her body and the shaking of the rest of the room, she was terrified.

Blinking a few spots out of her eyes she turns her head around and finds herself in a room that she had never seen before. It was mostly grey with a utilitarian feel to it, with the various beds that were built into the walls reminded her of a ship barracks.

Looking around she realizes that this isn't like anything Mia had built on her ship. While it had been simple, there was a certain warm flair that was seeped into the wooden coated metal of the inside of the Sky Rose. It felt like nature and life had been entwined with the metal of technology.

This room though only had the cold feeling of militaristic necessity and utility. It uneased the young woman who realized that she couldn't sense a single thing.

Not a single fruit fly or worm anywhere near her range. Fuck, now that she was thinking clearly she did remember Mia mentioning that normal parahuman powers don't work past the moon.

Though she doubted that she was on Mars. Mia would never build something like this.

Though, for some reason, it looked familiar to her, as if she had seen it from a movie or something.

The sound of rustling causes her to tense and whirl around only to relax at the sight of Weedle and Riolu getting up a few paces behind her.

The panic that was building in her chest eases just a bit at the sight of the relieved eyes of Weedle, who began to nuzzle into her leg, while the bipedal blue-furred Riolu gave her a happy smile and wave. She still wasn't completely comfortable with how intelligent their eyes were, but beggars couldn't be choosers.

"Do you have any idea where we are?" The Riolu shakes his head while his red eyes took in his surroundings and his black ears twitched periodically.

Breath in. Count to four. Breath out. Count to four. Repeat.

She repeated the exercise a few more times, doing her best to calm the roaring in her ears and undoing what was left of the knot of panic inside.

After a final one, she nods to both the Pokemon with determined eyes. "Well, we can't just hang around here let's go around and take a look."

As if to mock her, that's when everything starts to shake again and an explosion seems to rock whatever the hell they were in.

The bracelet on her wrist, the one that Mia had given to her, begins to blink in blue light, but with no sound coming out. Oh, that might just be because of the ringing in her eyes due to the explosion.

Once again blinking the spots out of her eyes, she presses on the center of the bracelet as the ringing in her ears comes down.

A large holographic screen appears above the bracelet giving her a clear view of Mia's concerned face, joined by two other screens. One having Leonardo and Lindsay and the other Judith holding her eerily calm child in her arms.

"Oh gracias, a dios! Taylor are you ok!?" The concern in Mia's voice did well to diminish the almost crazed look that was in her eyes as her background blurred behind her, probably meaning that she was on the move.

Of course, Taylor attributes it to Mia not wanting to have to deal with a missing person's report over her head rather than herself.

Though, she wouldn't lie and say that she wasn't relieved to know that these strange people were safe. She wouldn't want to be left alone where the hell they were.

"Fine. Weedle and Riolu are here with me." The two pokemon wave and wriggle in greeting when she points the camera to them. "What the hell did that clone do?"

Mia flinches a bit before lifting up a katana with a tight grip. "Not a clone. Meet Estrella De Esperanza. A piece of my soul forged into a sword. She has a mind of her own and tends to do what she wants. Which we will talk about later!" The last part comes out in a sentence as she squeezes the sheathed sword a little harder causing the blade to tremble in place. How the hell did a sword manage to look pleading and scared at the same time?

The sound of a door opening to the room that she was in knocks them out of the conversation that they were having.

"Hey who are you!?" Two men in white armor painted blue on the shoulder pads with lines on the torso, wearing helmets freshly painted orange leaving the whites of the helmet to show patterns along the forehead.

They looked familiar to Taylor and very much aggressive as they pointed futuristic-looking guns towards her.

"Shit!" Was the last thing that she heard from Mia as the communication screen fizzles out when Taylor raises her arms up in the air in surrender.

Though the pokemon weren't considering that as little Riolu took a fighting stance and Weedle narrowed his little eyes and readied his horn menacingly.

"Alright, last time! Who are you!? How did you board this vessel!?"

"We shouldn't waste our time with her! We have to find the Jedi before she escapes." The other man chastises his companion while giving Taylor a dismissive nod of his helmet.

"Besides, the ship is going down anyway. What does it matter if one lone stowaway wonders around."

Her blood freezes in her veins as her heart starts to thrum in her ears again. What did he just say?

"Well, at least we should restrain her." The more aggressive of the two men says while approaching her and taking out what looked like futuristic cuffs from one of his pouches.

Balling her fists she knows that she has to comply because the other man had that gun of his trained completely on her. One wrong move and she was a goner.

With their whole focus on her, they never realized what was happening as Weedle and Riolu sprung into action.

Riolu blitzes past Taylor and delivers a swift uppercut towards the gun-holding man, carried up with the momentum from a well-timed jump. The punch connects sending out a crisp crack as the man's head is jerked back by the punch while Riolu travels past the man's height.

Meanwhile, Weedle releases the same string of webs that he had used on Taylor when they had first met, catching the other man's legs and arms amidst hte sticky web.

"What the-" The man doesn't get to finish his sentence as Weedle shoots forward, the back of his body being used to rocket him forward impacting his chest with strength that Taylor didn't know the little worm had.

The force was enough that the armored man was sent flying straight into the wall behind him with a loud crack, while the man that Riolu had sucker-punched was completely still and silent on the floor.

Blinking rapidly, Taylor tries to relay exactly what had just happened, the events happening almost too fast for her to have noticed. She wouldn't be having this problem if she had access to her bugs…

The man that Riolu had taken care of flew back to his feet faster than Taylor would have thought, using the gun that had landed on the floor as a makeshift club to bat at the bipedal pokemons head. The hit is successful and causes the fighting pokemon to stumble back while the man advances forward with a flurry of kicks and punches.

Weedle having finished tying up the other man to the floor with his web rushed to help his friend against the armored man only to be kicked against the wall when he had gotten too close.

Riolu and the man fight on, with the man lasting longer and fighting better than the Riolu had been expecting. He thought that most humans couldn't keep up with pokemon?

But this man could, punch for punch, kick for kick, he kept up with the little Pokemon's movements, even being able to get a few hits in that Riolu couldn't evade or block.

Apologizing for having to go this far, Mia had warned him that going all out would be too much for most people, Riolu activates Quick Attack, his body picking up speed and coating with white light delivers one last punch knocking the man from his feet.

Riolu remains standing breathing heavily staring at the man prepared for him to rise again. After a few seconds, he sighs in relief when the man doesn't.

Thinking fast, Taylor grabs the forgotten cuffs on the floor that were intended for her and places them on the arms of the unconscious soldier.

Now that the room was silent again, with their would-be captors completely immobile she releases a breath that she didn't know she had been holding in.

Unfortunately, that's when another series of explosions rock the ship, causing the rest of the occupants in the room to tumble to the ground.

Being knocked out of the trance that she had been in Taylor quickly calls to the two Pokemon. "We need to get out of here! They said that the ship was going down, and it sounds like the explosions are getting worse."

They both give her tense nods, but then Riolu tilts his head while looking in different directions.

It takes a second for Taylor to understand what he was saying, how the hell Mia could understand what her pokemon were saying when they couldn't speak English she didn't know.

"No, I don't know where the heck we should go." She says despondently before steeling herself. "But anything is better than just waiting here."

Both Weedle and Riolu give agreeing nods and reassuring smiles as they open the doorway towards a hallway that was as wrecked as they thought it would be. With pieces of the walls torn open, exposing wiring and sparking electrical parts out to the open.

Ignoring the tinkertech, Taylor runs in a direction as fast as her legs can carry her while observing anything that might tell her about where the escape pods would be. That was a thing that all ships had right?

"Oh thank god." Mia appears right in front of her. Literally. One moment there was nothing but the shaking ruined hallway, the next Mia had her hands on Taylor's shoulders with an expression of pure relief on her face.

"Mia!" Surprisingly the feeling was mutual. "Where the hell are we? What happened?"

Taylor hates the way that her emotions were so… bare. Pushing them out through her bugs helped, didn't completely get rid of them, but at least helped her numb them so to speak.

Having to feel them completely was something that she truly loathed. The absolute terror that being on a crashing ship was causing was along the same vein as how she felt in the locker.

Alone, forgotten, unwanted, useless.

Dammit, not now. Don't think about that now.

Besides, unlike at that time, she wasn't alone. It wasn't with people that she completely trusted, but that was a step better than complete solitude. That was a fact.

"Not important. You need to get out of here." With a wave of her hand, Mia opens up the familiar purple portal in front of her. "Go ahead, you should be safe on the other end. Watch your step though."

"Wait, what about-"

"Taylor there is literally no time to explain anything! We're entering the planet's atmosphere and the ship is starting to break down. You need to get out of here now!" That was the first time that Mia had raised her voice at her, but there was no real danger there. Only fear and genuine worry reflected in Mia's crimson eyes.

She'd never seen that look in Mia's eyes before.

Then what she had just heard properly processed through her brain and a new surge of adrenaline flowed through her.

Spurned on by new panic and fear, along with the memory of Taylor inadvertently ramping Lung up during their first meeting she gives the older woman a hesitant nod while stepping forward to the tear in space. She manages to catch the relieved and thankful look on Mia's face when she remembers what Mia had just said earlier.

"What do you mean by watch yo-" She's cut off as she steps through the portal and promptly trips over something.

"AH!" She cries as she falls to the floor before being caught by two thin green vines that are quickly joined by more as Weedle and Riolu jump in after her. "What the-"

She feels the blood slightly drain from her face as she sees what she just tripped over.

A body. Numerous bodies. At least thirty of them, each one of them almost identical to the two armored men that she had run into earlier.

She immediately starts to thrash in the grip of the vines causing Turtwig to let out a cry of surprise while the portal behind her closes much to her dismay.

"Hey, hey, hey it's ok they're just knocked out." Judith's cry from a few feet away from the pile of bodies calms her down, letting Turtwig move her and place her gently on the ground along with the two pokemon that had accompanied her.

Landing on her feet Taylor looks around and notices that only Judith, Turtwig, and Rookiedee were the only ones that were waiting for her here. After she blinks once though, a blur passes by them and a few of the unconscious men disappear as if they were never there.

Judith notices her confusion and releases a snort. "Mia and her clones have been chucking a few of these guys in here every now and then. Didn't have much time to explain given what we were on." Momentarily a nervous expression crosses her face before she dismisses it. "All that she said when she found me was that they were all mastered through a chip on their brain or something. After that, she threw me, Claire, and these two little guys here. Haven't heard anything ever since."

As if on cue another portal opens up and a few limp bodies fall through straight towards them. Two more blurs fly through the air and the bodies disappear.

Why the hell was Mia so interested in saving these guys amidst a ship that was breaking up in the atmosphere?

--

Leonardo

He had seen many things that would be considered miracles during his first lifetime. He had done things and built things that would have been considered acts of God had they been done when he had lived.

Currently, he was fighting alongside a pink ball of a Digimon that was bouncing around the room ramming straight into anything that he could while a blue aquatic creature fired fast jets of water and bubbles at those that he could. Meanwhile, Leonardo Da Vinci was putting all the training that Mia had drilled into his head to make sure that he took as little fire as possible.

The shields that were installed on his omnitool had already gone down once or twice before they regained power.

Dodging and weaving through the rounds of blaster fire, sending any that he came close to away with his enhanced strength. Of course, he did his best to hold back, he loathed war, and if he could help it he would never take a life.

Life was the most precious gift that this world, and every world, had to offer. What right did he have to take it away from another human being?

Though his restraint meant that he and his two companions were running as fast their legs could take them through the ever-worsening corridors of the space vessel that they had found themselves on.

He had long since lost track of time since he had received the message from the rest of the group that had been cut off from Taylor's end. He hoped that the poor girl would be fine. While she had basic training, she didn't have the advantages that the rest of the group did.

Leonardo and Judith could take multiple rounds to the face with only the aftermath of pain. Taylor was limited only to the shields that were installed on her own bracelet.

Just as clotheslined past two of the men in armor, their gasps of pain giving him some relief, another explosion rocks the hallway behind him.

"That's right you pricks, back the fuck off!"

Ah, he would recognize that crass mouth anywhere! "Signora Lindsay this way!"

"LEO!" In seconds the young dark haired woman rounds the corner from her hallway, with poor Ralts hanging on one of her shoulders for dear life while Eevee was on the other and fired a ball of dark energy back at the way that they came.

"Leo! You're ok!" She calls back with a grin on her face that Leonardo returns with a relieved smile as they both begin to run in the same direction.

"Was that explosion you!?"

"Yeah, finally figured out how to make explosions out of mana! Don't think that I could pull it off that many more times though." She looked like she was about to say more when a fresh volley of lasers fired at them most of them missing.

"FUCK!" the bomber yells as a few blasts manage to hit her, the red light of her aura flaring up as it takes the incoming damage. In retaliation, while keeping up the sprint down the battered hallway, she pulls out a few small balls about the size of billiard balls from her pocket lobbing the orbs at the armored men that had fired at them.

With the speed and force of her throw, they knock their target, one of the men that was following behind them, flat on his back right before a series of beeps cut through the sounds of discharging lasers. After that, what he could only describe as sound itself imploding followed by a powerful force that sends the men charging after them backward, the hallway becoming dented and crushed behind them.

"YOU ACTUALLY MADE THEM!" Leonardo hollers at her as they continue their aimless sprint down wherever they were.

"No, those are just compressed air bombs! They'll live. Probably." She breaths out while Ralts throws a beam of light, catching a piece of the roof that almost landed on them. With an ease that was worrying, she threw the very large and heavy-looking slab of metal behind them, causing some of their pursuers that had managed to recover to leap away from it in a panic.

Da Vinci bites his lower lip in regret while he feels the immediate remorse that radiates from the small physic pokemon. Truly a terrifying ability. Thankfully he trusted the small creature.

He didn't know how long he had already been running or how long the chase had lasted. Everything blurred together with the running, dodging of laser fire, and the sheer constant fear of death and killing someone. Blood had already drenched his hands from when he first lived, he would not cause that again especially with his own hands.

It was one of the regulations that he had with Mia. He would never help her with any sort of weapons testing or development and she had readily agreed. Though she did remind him that with the world that they were in, the taking of another life might become inevitable.

Her eyes reflecting the same remorse and fear that his fault helped him realize that she was dreading that day just as he was. While it wasn't exactly a comfort, it was something that helped ease his conscience in helping the young woman.

It was while moving through the trillionth corridor that the group had gotten lost in, with none of them having any idea where on Earth they were, they came upon a sight that lifted both of their spirits.

Their friend was currently moving, no, gracefully gliding down the hallway gripping the soldiers with one of her hands before they went limp and a familiar portal opened that Mia then threw them through.

It was a spectacle.

She moved with a grace that trounced any performer, dancer, or performer that he had ever seen, her movements seeming to transcend into a realm all on their end. She moved through laser fire as if they were mere annoyances and moving at the speed of molasses.

With smooth movements of her head and body, laser fire missed its mark flying past her and impacting walls or other debris that littered the hallways. A tilt of the head here before righting itself back up, a smooth sidestep, twirls that seemed to taunt the five red lights.

Though her the way that she moved seemed to change when she reached one of the many men that were in her way. Smooth gracefulness was replaced with direct gripping motions and punches, that once again changed to gentleness as she threw the men into portals that closed the moment that they were gone.

She wasn't even wearing any armor. Just the simple, he believed that they called them a 'tank top' and a pair of jeans that fit her form very well. Leaving her bare dark skin open to the air, with her stripes of rose and pink hair completely immaculate.

All those men and not a single one of their shots had hit, and her face remained the same calmness that he had known.

But he could feel the fury in the air around them and see the heat that she held in her crimson eyes that were slightly ringed gold. That was a first, perhaps a new power?

For the first time that he had ever met his closest friend, he felt just the slightest twinge of fear.

A month ago he would have noticed none of this with the speed that she moved. Even with his quickened reactions and processing speed, he struggled to properly comprehend what he had just seen.

There was no display of her technology or her more arcane abilities, other than whatever she had used to put each man to sleep. All of this was done with the sheer speed and power that she held at her disposal.

"Oh thank fuck! My aura is just about to run out." Lindsay mumbles out while Ralts jumped from her perch on the raven hair, joined in by both Mudkip and Eevee.

Looking at his own Aura counter he winces at the red light that greeted him. Just a hit or two and he would have taken a laser directly to his body. The Renaissance Man didn't know if he would even be able to survive that.

He was going to guess 'no'.

Mia's stoic face turned to them, and within a blink, that wrathful glow in her eyes disappeared replaced with relieved joy and open arms.

"Oh, thank god, you're all ok." She said with a smile and tears in her eyes as she catches Ralt's, Eevee and Mudkip in her arms while they both proceed to shout out in their little cries.

"Good, now where the fuck are we, and why are there alarms blaring with parts of the ship exploding every now and then?" The bomber asked while leaning against the wall and letting out a sigh that makes her whole body seem to sag forward.

"I can explain all that later. For now, you need to get in the mansion. This place isn't going to last that much longer." A brown muscled arm waves opening another portal for them to cross through. "I'm a clone and Mia is somewhere else right now."

Both of them quickly pass through the purple portal that quickly closes behind them, finding a peculiar sight in The Temple of Time. A few floating islands down from where they entered from there was a flurry of activity that they could barely keep track of.

Vague shapes of their friend blurred back and forth, their hands holding various different objects before it was added to whatever the hell they were building on that particular island. Honestly from this distance and at the speed that they were all working, neither the Renaissance Man nor the bombing tinker was able to properly guess what was being made.

"Wonder what the hell she could be making right now?" Lindsay curiously wondered as her legs gave out underneath her, the exhaustion of the mad chase through god knows where finally hitting her in full.

Leonardo isn't too far behind her, his aching body pushes past the haze that the adrenaline had conjured, though he at least reached to one of the pieces of rubble that were nearby and taking a seat. "I do not have the slightest idea. That was an empty island when we left the planet earlier. Whatever it is, it must be something new."

Deciding to just ask her, he gives her omnitool a call through his own only to frown when the dial doesn't even ring.

How odd. Was she still looking for the others?

--

Mia

Rage, betrayal, guilt, shame, fear, rebellion, determination, and helplessness.

Pervasive negative emotions permeated the very air around each of the men that I encountered throughout the ship. Emotions that were supposed to be locked away leaking through. Showing the inner struggle as the men in front of me thrashed and fought with everything that they could muster against the movements that their bodies made.

They hunted their dear friend and would stop at nothing from killing her. It was the true reason for their creation. The reason why each of them carried a chip implanted into their brains without them knowing about it.

No matter how much they would be more than happy to place their blasters to their heads and pull the trigger. Loyalty was everything to each one of these men, and they all hated what they were being forced to do.

It felt like I was drowning in the emotions that surrounded me, but I persevered. No matter how much I wanted to howl and rage at the cruel tragedy that each of these men was experiencing. And what they would feel afterward after the full breadth of the events revealed themselves.

That each and every one of these brothers was experiencing the same thing throughout the galaxy. That each of these men was reduced to nothing more than what they feared becoming. Mere clones and numbers created to follow orders.

As was the purpose that they were created for.

Not if I could help it.

No one deserved to be born only to be thrown away and used as a tool. Especially not these men who still shined with loyalty and brotherhood underneath the chains that were the chip implanted into them when they were barely embryos.

I see red again for a second before the rage clears away, focusing on something else to keep my mind busy as I moved. Otherwise, I would have broken through every fucking wall that was in my way.

Now that all of my friends were found and safe from harm, thank you god for that, I was going to do everything in my power to make sure as many of these men made it out of here as possible. Though I couldn't help the worry that niggled at my thoughts at not being able to sense Paige or Krunter.

Both of them were on the ship when the gummi drive was activated, but they weren't here with the rest of us. I couldn't feel anything from them here. And my clones on the ship hadn't gone poof so that meant that they were still on board working at something. I hope that they were all ok.

Krunter could take care of himself should he get into a pickle. Being a magical creature that wasn't limited like human witches and wizards were with Aura unlocked made him tough as nails. I think that he was the most terrifying in a fight honestly, given the way that he could apparate without difficulty.

Paige on the other hand was very much still a normal squishy human that didn't have access to her voice-based master power. For now, I just had to hope that they would both be alright.

I had other shit that I had to deal with here.

These soldiers deserved more from their life than a meaningless death from an act that they would have all opposed.

I wince as another explosion rocks the ship, even more signs of life disappearing from my empathy sense. More lives lost for a psychopath's plan, another pang to my heart that I would carry with me.

Not now. Had to focus on getting to the hanger where the real action was happening.

I still couldn't tell how long I had been fighting through this Star Destroyer Class ship. The damn thing was huge, and I was constantly knocking clowns out and throwing them into my different pocket dimensions.

Helping them deal with their brain problems could wait until I managed to get as many as I could out of this doomed ship. These soldiers deserved that much after the years of war that they have fought through.

After that, it would be up to them to decide what they wanted to do. Before all of that though, I had to make sure that I could get as many out of this shit situation as I could.

Even though I wanted nothing more than to go and break that insidious bastard's neck with my bare hands. I hated that the logical part of my brain reminded me that he had a literal empire's worth of ship and resources to get in my way. Not to mention the Force was bullshit.

If I started to make a move against him now there was no way to tell that he wouldn't see him coming. And it wasn't like he wasn't a weakling either. I had a feeling that if he and I fought each other as I was now, I wouldn't even be able to land a single blow against him.

Besides I knew that I had to go through someone else before I even got near him. And I don't think that I could do much against him either.

I hated that I could reason that out. Everything in my heart was begging me to launch a fucking invasion against them.

But I had too much to do back on Earth Bet to focus on here. The longer that I was gone, the bigger the chance that something could go wrong. I still had to make sure that Pokemon wouldn't be shot on sight, along with my major projects that were currently being done on Mars.

No, my rage being let out could wait. For now, I was going to get as many of these clones out of here as possible and hopefully make a few new friends.

While each of these men had fought through battles that would boggle the mind of any soldier from my world, even they couldn't do much against a foe that they couldn't sense. Having speed and durability on my side helped all things considered.

It was all so… easy. To the point where it felt like I was just going for a light jog instead of speeding through a crumbling spaceship.

I was moving fast enough that everything should have been a blur, zipping from man to man, having them in my grip long enough to allow the sleep ring to take effect only to through them into one of my two domains.

While I had to slow down to put the men to sleep and throw them through the portal, I was still moving faster than the eye could see. Exactly how fast, I had no idea, but I bet I would have been leaving sonic booms that would tear this ship apart if it wasn't for that one small power that came with Robert the Builder.

I seemed to sort of just… glide through the ship, picking off soldier after soldier amidst the blaring alarms and explosions that rocked the space vessel.

I had lost track of how many I had managed to save. Probably in the double digits approaching a hundred by now. Not even a fraction of the total amount of soldiers that had accompanied the former commander.

Thankfully, that was just the amount that I had managed to save. The clones that I had sent across the ship were no doubt having just as much success as I was, if not more so.

Though I had lost a few in random explosions and failed systems.

I had long since run out of charge from my ring and had to fall back on using my own magic to put these men into a peaceful sleep. That meant that I had to take off my leather jacket and shoes so that they wouldn't interfere with the flow of magic that was coursing through my body.

While the source of my magic wasn't regulated to what it could be used for, the method was. Anything from Magic Specialization was forced to conform to the rules of that method, regardless of what the source was.

Had to find some other method to do so that didn't need to be pre-stored beforehand in case I was stuck in a position like this again.

A problem for later I guess.

Anyways, while my clones were doing the same thing that I was throughout the rest of the ship, I was focused on a singular presence on the ship. Something that I had never felt before.

A genuine connection and a beacon amidst the sea of people aboard the ship. I was willing to bet that I felt the same to the woman that was doing her best not to harm any of her friends that were trying to kill her.

While she felt like a calm tide amidst this sea of chaos, I could feel the emotions that she was bottling up. Anguish and loss mixed with grief and prevalent fear.

She shined far brighter than anyone else I had ever sensed through the Force before. Like a lighthouse amidst a field of flickering candles.

I don't think that she could sense me though, at least not when she was focused on trying to get off this ship while killing as few of her friends as possible. Alongside her, I could sense another presence one that was just as guilt-stricken but filled with determination that could hold up the world.

I never realized just how different people could feel until now. I had spent so much time trying to drown it out and ignore the emotions coming off of them that I blinded myself to the individual feeling of each. Oh, I could feel my friends and tell who they were, but I never really peered in and focused.

Being near the woman that was connected to the Force like me, made me actually take a look and focus on her. Metaphorically, of course, I was still weaving through the cramped hallways and rooms of this place.

She felt like a warm breeze that had traveled through many places before it had reached my senses, though it was touched with the negative emotions that she was feeling now. Some that had been there longer than the others.

Because of that, I focused on the man that was near her, the only one amongst all of these men that she had been able to save. He was a pillar of strength that was chipped and worn away as if it was only one more strong breeze from breaking apart. Yet he held on and remained whole, placing his trust and hope in his dear friends, determined to help her as she helped him. Even if it means that he would have to gun down his brainwashed brothers to do that.

He knew that they would do the same thing in his place.

They were heading lower and towards where I could only assume was the docking bay of this monster of a ship. If I remember things right, then they were trying to get a smaller ship to escape in. Too bad that all of the 501st that came with them was doing their best to kill them.

While I was making a dent in how many of them were heading down there, even I wouldn't be able to get them all.

Dammit, now was not the time to be worrying about that! I had to focus.

The closer that I got to them, the more and more of the clones that I had to stop and throw them into the portal. When I would come into a group, the others barely had time to react with their friend disappearing before my summoned clones threw them in too.

With each one that I threw in, the faster that I became at putting them to sleep and sending them away. I was going to place the blame on Izuru Kamakura on this one. Ever since I go that I seemed to be able to pick up things at an alarming rate.

As if I wasn't already learning way too much shit too fast that I didn't earn. Well, if I could figure out how to warp dimensions by just installing a few things just at the edge of the current one then I guess it wasn't that big of an issue that I could now knock guys out with just a touch.

Was bound to be useful, especially now that I could turn each of them into a red paste if I wasn't careful around them.

I had already reduced a few doors into scrap metal because I wasn't watching where I was going.

If I couldn't sense each of these men on my way down, then I just might have run into a few of them too.

Finally, this damn empathy was being useful for something other than feeling when someone got turned on after taking one look at me.

I couldn't help but release a sigh of relief as I reach the large open space that served as the fighter bay, given the small fighter ships that were stationed in the area.

That sigh of relief was quickly replaced with a gasp as I spot a dozen clones that firing towards the woman and man that I was searching for.

The woman had orange skin that was covered with a black and blue bodysuit that left her arms exposed except for the armlets that were worn on her hands up to her elbows. The top of her head was crowned by white and blue head trails that reached the top of her stomach, and her face had white markings on her cheeks and foreheads.

The man behind her was in a uniform like most of the other men that I had fought towards here, along with the same face, though he did have a blue pauldron on one shoulder and had his clean shave head bare to the air.

She was armed with twin blue lightsabers, one longer than the other, that flew through the air at dizzying speeds, deflected and dodging shot after shot faster than most people would be able to keep track of. The man meanwhile returned fire with twin blaster pistols, each shot that he fired either finding their mark or forcing the one that he had fired at to dodge and take cover.

The feeling like something was off was what caused me to move forward, just in time to miss as the platform that I had been standing on flew upwards along with others along the bay taking soldiers up above.

Damn, that would have taken me to the level above us.

Which is my memory was right was where those adorable droids were. The ones that helped Ahsoka and Captain Wrex make it this far.

The ones that… were going… to be blasted by the clones that they just sent up.

I see red for a moment before I come back to my senses. Need to think and not just charge ahead recklessly.

Summoning five clones, two of them head upward only needing to use their spiritual pressure to kick off the air once to reach the level above us. Meanwhile, the rest move in tandem with me as we dash towards the firing line.

Looking up, I can see through the opening for the fighter ships, giving me a clear view of the planet that we were crashing towards, even as the edges of the door started to become rimmed with fire.

The forcefield that kept the void of space out would implode soon, and from there so would the rest of this room. I blink once as the memories from some recently poofed clones come back to me.

Good, they managed to get the soldiers that were up on the bridge, at least most of them before the room was taken in an explosion. While they managed to survive the blast, the vacuum of space was another matter entirely so they had decided to go pop.

Reaching the first soldier I telekinetically lift the helmet off of his head, letting the sleep spell take hold of him when I place my hand on his cheek. Opening the portal to Temple behind me, I gently throw him in along with the other men that my clones had managed to get as well.

The rest don't even notice their comrades disappearing, what with the chaos of the shooting and the ship all but disintegrating outside.

Shit, the ship wasn't going to last much longer. And I still had to find a ride off this thing.

While I could just hole up in my pocket dimensions, the opening would be left out in space and I didn't feel like making yet another spaceship. Besides, there were plenty around here that looked to be ripe for the taking.

I needed to get as many people of this thing soon before this thing broke apart from entering the planet's atmosphere. Already more of my clones that were around the ship was coming back to me as the areas around them broke apart or exploded.

Now or never.

Bringing my hands together, I cross my index fingers together summoning fifteen more clones in a puff of smoke, causing the clones around us to finally take notice.

While my clones could go invisible, apparently that didn't apply to the smoke that came with creating them.

Good to know.

They don't even hesitate or communicate as they start blasting towards the smoke, managing to hit one or two clones that barely manage to stay hole.

Leaving the men here to my clones, I push forward towards the former Jedi Padawan and Commander as they continued to descend towards the lower levels, doing their best to avoid any of the incoming fire.

I don't need to hold back anymore, now that I don't have to worry about tight corridors.

On instinct my armor appears above me as I jump high into the air, free from its place in my pocket space. Reaching out towards it, the armor reacts and begins to disassemble and from around me, the pieces clicking and whirring as they fit themselves around my form.

The moment that the helmet closed around my head and the display lit into life, I activated the thrusters on my feet and hands, shooting through the air towards the retreating forms of the Mandalorian clone and Togruta.

Rex didn't even have a chance to react as I opened up a portal directly in front of him, which he quickly disappeared into and closed behind him.

I felt her alarm right before a blue lightsaber nearly sliced my torso and half, using the thrusters in my hands to quickly halt my advance and the ones on my feet to shoot higher into the air.

Unfortunately, that didn't deter her from attacking who she thought was an enemy.

Faster than I thought, she was a few inches away from me in the air, her blue lightsabers whirling and slicing towards me faster than my thrusters could fly.

What the fuck!?

"Who are you!? What did you do to Rex!?" She shouted out as her blue eyes seemed to pierce through me, and I could actually feel her reaching out to try and get me to talk.

My heart hammering in my chest, I instinctively bring out my own lightsaber, the purple blade of light catching both of her's mere inches from my face. Of course, this was when her leg kicked up, slamming into my chest and actually sending me back a few feet in the air.

All this in the second where she was airborne before gravity started to bring her back down. At least by this point, my shadow clones had managed to get most of the 501st troops into the Temple of Time. Shit, that place was going to be a bit crowded soon.

"Wait-!" She doesn't even give me a chance to say anything as her hand reaches out from her falling form and I feel a pull from my torso.

Looking into her blue eyes and emotions from the Force, I knew that she would take me out if needed.

Damn it, she isn't going to just listen, not when everything is going to shit and she's in fight or flight mode.

I could think of only one way that she would know that I was telling the truth without question, but I had never tried it before. Sensing emotions was something that just came to me, emitting them for someone else to feel was another thing entirely.

So even as I struggled to free myself from her hold on me, I reached out with the Force in a way that I had never tried to before. Never really had a reason to honestly.

I reached out with my emotions at the forefront, the sympathy for what she was going through, my sadness for the men that died here. My wish simply to help her and her friends that were still here on this crumbling ship.

And most of all, the belief- no- the knowledge that there would be a light at the end of this very dark night. That even though everything that she knew was lost, there was still hope out there. A new hope that would one day rise and shine brighter than anything that had been seen in years on this galaxy far far away.

It was enough to get her to widen her eyes and relax her stance for all of a second, which was all that I needed. I fly to her in a burst of speed, opening up a portal behind her, before I ram into her and send her through, closing the portal behind her.

Now my clones would have to be the ones to deal with her.

Looking around the maintenance bay, I sigh in relief at the sight of the empty, if slightly charred bay that was shaking like that one time that I drank Cuban coffee.

Could not sit still for the rest of the day after that. I was buzzing off the walls and got so much shit done in a day. Though my heart did somehow feel sore afterward, or that just might have been in my head.

Even though the destruction of the Star Destroyer, I had no difficulty getting myself into an X-Wing. Although, I did have to stop myself from squeeing and dancing as the beauty sprang to life.

I was in an X-wing!

Of course, that was when I started to go through the systems of the ship and thinking up of different ways that it could be improved. A few magical reactors, along with an entire rework of the power processing, and a few consultations with Deeseven and I could really make this baby fly!

I latch onto the side of myself that wanted to tear everything apart and build it better, going through different schematics in my head and going through the startup sequences of the fighter ship. Anything to ignore as the memories from my clones come rushing in while the last signs of life that I couldn't reach are snuffed out.

Steadily and with ease, I move the ship out of the burning Star Destroyer and down to the barren planet below. Couldn't have taken me longer than fifteen minutes before I manage to find a safe landing spot on the empty ground.

Exiting out from the ship, I look out into the distance and spot a burning orange that was growing smaller and smaller as it seemed to approach the ground. I wasn't too worried, I was a safe enough distance away that I would barely feel anything when it impacted the ground.

I flop down to the sandy floor, just… tired. Just cause getting them all out was easy, didn't mean that I wasn't pushing myself to the limit. I had never moved that fast for that long before, and my body was feeling price for that. Hell, I actually had a big dent in my chakra to boot.

I sat on the ground, using one of the 'legs' of the X-Wing as a perch for my back just staring into the distance at the incoming and breaking down Star Destroyer. And I feel the wall that I had put up from my emotions come crumbling down letting them all flood in, stronger than anything else I had ever felt before.

I had felt someone die before, and it was just as unpleasant as you would believe. Having the range that I do without the control to ignore it or turn it off made it impossible to ignore something like that.

The feeling of panic and fear as the person feels their strength slip away, the darkness edging them into unconsciousness, stuffing out the candlelight of life before slipping away. Emotions and regrets that they never believed that they had would set in mere moments before they went, making some only fight even harder at trying to live.

Of course, I couldn't do anything for all of them. Some were simply too far, gone by the time that I felt their storm of emotions.

And yet, somehow this was so much worse. Instead of one life, I felt dozens die, some of them at the tip of my clone's fingertips before they were both swept away in an explosion.

Only I didn't feel the struggle to fight for life in that last moment before they died. Instead, from each and every one of them, I felt nothing but… relief. Relief that they failed in the secret order that they had been warned from, but had dismissed. Regret that they didn't believe their brother Fives when he had warned them all of the true purposes behind the clone wars.

Each of them preferred their death over being forced to murder the friend that they had all shed blood and fought with. The one that they had grown alongside over the years of the war. In the last moment of lucidity, I could feel the warmth of some of their memories.

And then they were gone into the void of space. The tools in Darth Sidious's plans having been used and were now thrown away like originally intended.

Used for the purpose that their creation.

Noticing that everything was shaking I look down, confused cause the ship was still burning up on its way down, only to find my vision blurred. I blink a few times, the droplets of salty tears landing on my trembling hand.

"Wha-!" My voice came out as nothing more than a gasp that turned into a sob as more and more tears fell from my eyes. I finally notice the lump that had formed in my throat as everything that I had been feeling rushed to the forefront of my head.

This was real. The galaxy from far far away was a reality, and I had just witnessed the tragedy that the entire galactic community felt to its core. I had reached this world at the end of the republic and the dawn of the empire.

The death of the Jedi and the revenge of the Sith.

"Oh god!" I shakily say right before the lunch I had earlier emptied itself from my stomach.

So many Jedi dead, that the Force was still trembling from the impact of all their deaths happening right next to each other from all over the galaxy. So many that had barely managed to escape from their former comrades in arms with their lives, scared and confused as everything that they knew was ripped apart from them.

The children that had been left behind with the security at the temple, now slaughtered by a man that had finally given in to his fears. A man who had been heralded as a hero of the republic now nothing more than the puppet of a psychopathic dictator.

My sobs were the only things that echoed across the barren planet as the remnants of the Republic slowly burned across the galaxy, while a duel of fate raged on at Mustafar.

Mia

Took me a little while before I managed to stop crying. Longer to notice the black-clothed woman that was sitting next to me with a sad look on her face.

Neither of us said a word to each other, for a moment we both just sat there in silence as the distant sound of a crash resounds across the planet.

"Does it ever get easier?" I finally managed to croak out from my tired throat.

"It can. But I don't think that you would ever want that." She responds simply, her tone matter of fact but not unkind.

Figures that she would answer me with something that I kinda already knew. At this point, I just wanted something to make this ache go away.

None of the people who died knew that I ever existed, not the clones or the Jedi that were wiped out.

But I knew them, some of them very well. It might be from a perspective that they wouldn't want someone to know them through, but I did.

Now, I would probably be one of the very few people that would remember most of them, certainly the clones. It isn't like those fucking control chips would ever become common knowledge, or that the ones that escaped the massacre would even care.

After all, the clones wiped away everything that they knew, and while I could forgive them, it didn't mean that the few remnants of the Jedi would.

Guess that it was going to be up to me to remember most of them as who they were. Loyal friends, that I wish that I could have met.

Here I am in a world that helped bring a lot of light to my childhood and I couldn't even enjoy the wonder of it all. Being stuck in the aftermath of this shitshow sucked.

And I couldn't go anywhere near Sidious or Vader right now. I had a feeling that both could probably tambourine me before I could so much as touch them.

Sure I had power and tech, but those two are fucking monsters. The mere thought of hearing the breathing of that mask sends shivers down my spine.

Not to mention what they would feel like. Ahsoka was almost blinding compared to everyone else that I had ever met, and she was a far more stable person than either one of those two.

What would their hatred and rage feel like? If the fight to stay in control from the 501st could drive me to this, what would the cold rage and hatred of Darth Vader drive me to?

The thought of it makes me sick to my stomach.

"What's next on the list?" The sad tone doesn't really leave her voice, but there is a slightly hopeful note.

Wiping the tears from my eyes, I slowly rise to my feet dusting off the dirt that clung to my butt and pants. I couldn't mope here forever, I still had to get the rest of my friends home and help those men that were passed out in my pocket dimensions.

Already I knew that I was going to have an uncomfortable conversation with a worried father when I got home. Before that, I had to actually find the Sky Rose.

"They should be safe. You put enough safeguards into that thing to make sure that a simple botched jump wouldn't be too much of an issue." I can feel my fists ball as I hear a voice that I was starting to really hate, which was quite a pickle cause it was almost exactly like mine.

That was if I wanted to sound like a thirsty jackass that didn't think twice before acting!

"Oh, come on, you and I both know that you need to live a little!" Estrella exclaims while leaning on one of the sides of the ship, her hand almost caressing the iconic starfighter that I wish I could properly appreciate.

You know, I was angry at a whole lot of things right now, but I couldn't exactly take my anger out on any of them. Except for the one that was wearing my face and body that was the cause of this shitshow.

"WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING!" I yell at her as the ground around us started to rumble again. Probably from another explosion over at the crash.

"Mia, dear, you are going to have to be more specific here." She has the fucking nerve to glibly say this while dusting off some dirt from my shoulders.

I can feel my right eye twitching. "This whole mess is what I am talking about! My friends scattered through the ship, forced to run and fight for their lives while the rest of the world that we are in is going to shit!

Taylor DOESNT EVEN HAVE AURA!"

"Oh come on she's fine! Little Riolu and that adorable Weedle of hers made sure of that, so alls well that ends well!"

I could feel the rumbling getting stronger as the bubbling rage that was building up inside of me seemed to grow even hotter.

Even amidst all this, Death simply watched with a calm expression and sad eyes.

"HOW THE FUCK CAN YOU BE SO NON CHALANT ABOUT THIS!" I roar in her face, my blood feeling hot in my veins along with a weird burning sensation in my eyes. "Do you not realize where we are!"

"Of course I do!" She snaps back with her eyes going golden for a moment. "Trust me, more than anyone, I completely get what you feel. Ain't like I don't feel the same way." Blinking once, I notice the slight puffiness in her eyes, with the barest traces of tear tracks on her face.

How didn't I notice?

"Sweetie, we both know that we have a temper that could heat the world twice over. Probably literally at this point. Of course, you wouldn't notice with the shitstorm that is going on." Ugh, I hated that she just knew me like that. Felt weird.

As expected, she rolls her eyes at that. Still wasn't sure how this shit worked out. Yet another one to add to the pile of "I don't know".

"Whatever. We still wouldn't be here, at the beginning of Palpies empire if you hadn't fucking acted without thinking."

I knew I messed up when I saw her eyes flash gold in satisfaction with just a hint of anger.

"Exactly. We wouldn't be here if I hadn't done that. And what, my dear lady would have happened if we hadn't been here?" Estrella directs this question to the silent pale woman that had remained silent during our spat.

Didi's expression doesn't change, but her voice does carry a hint of amusement in her voice. "Every single one of those men would have died. Not a single one, other than Ahsoka Tano and Captain Rex would have lived. The same would go for those adorable little droids that helped Ahsoka with saving Rex."

She pushes herself off the fighter class ship, stepping right in front of me and leaning her face right in front of mine staring right into my eyes. "Would you have preferred that we never showed up here and left them all to die? Or worse?" She whispers the last few words out, knowing the fate that they would have had if any of them had survived.

After all, there was no saying that everything would be the same as what we know.

I thought that Bakuda would be a completely irredeemable nutcase, but she wasn't. Just a woman that had a really bad day that continued to get worse, which in turn caused her to make even worse decisions.

Not that it excused what she did. But I could see, feel, her getting better in more ways than one.

And knowing what happened to some of the clones that survived was something that they would consider worse than death. The thought of poor Cody out there, being turned into a machine to follow orders makes my gut clench in anxiety.

"OK, you're right. If we never came here it would have been bad. BUT that doesn't mean that you rushing recklessly like that is OK!"

She shrugs her shoulders, but this time I do notice that slight downcast look before she meets my eyes with a cocky grin. Is that what I looked like sometimes?

"Well, it's not like you were ever going to actually needed to get out of that shithole. And dear, you needed it."

I choose not to respond, simply staring at her with glared eyes and my mouth in a thin line.

Eventually, she lets out a huff. "Fine. Guess that we'll have to agree to disagree. I know how incorrigible you can be when you're angry. Anyway, enough moping sweetie, you'll have time to do that when you make sure that sweet little Jedi doesn't tear your place apart."

Right, I had just taken a Jedi into my pocket dimension earlier.

Fuck.

Estrella gave me a smile that was simpler than any that she had given me before, warm and encouraging instead of that mischievous and aggravating one that she proudly wore. Then she disappears and I find her as a sword strapped to my waist again.

I was still pissed at her, and I wasn't anywhere near close to being over any of this shit, but there was stuff that I had to take care of.

I could finish my breakdown later when I didn't have to worry about a former Jedi and a small army of clones inside of my magic Temple. At least none of my clones had poofed back to me.

Opening up the portal, I notice that Death stands from her perch on a rock and steps next to me not saying a word. But her sad smile and comforting eyes are all that I really need right now.

Words aren't something that could really help with this nightmare.

But a comforting smile and knowing eyes are just enough to keep me a little bit grounded.

I wipe my tears away, embodying some water to wipe away at my face before drying it off with a towel that I conjured before throwing it over onto the fighter ship's side.

With practiced ease, I put a calming smile on my face and step through, Death's quiet footsteps right behind me.

--

What the ever fuck was going on?

I was expecting the temple to be at least in some form of disarray, you know some of my projects reduced to scrap metal, everything thrown around, lightsaber marks around the floor with at least one of my tables to be turned over, etc.

Instead, I find all of my friends, plus an uncomfortable Rex still in his armor and perplexed Ahsoka Tano seated at an expansive table that had various snacks and tea sets neatly arrayed around. Even my various Pokemon were seated around, with a few of the smaller ones seated in different peoples lap, with Rookiedee happily perched on top of Leonardo's head.

One of my clones was seated at the head of the table, focused completely on Ahsoka and Rex, while the clone and former Jedi padawan listen intently behind their expressions. The rest of my friends and companions were speaking softly with each other, Leonardo and Lindsay both looking tired but relieved, while Judith was holding Koromon in her lap while eating one of the various freshly baked goods.

All of this on one of the floating islands of rock inside of the Temple of Solomon that held some of my most dangerous projects and weapons, along with magecraft knowledge written by the father of magecraft himself.

I just stand there, staring at the almost tranquil and relaxed scene that I would have believed if I couldn't sense the turmoil of emotions that both Ahsoka and Rex were experiencing.

The confusions and despair that they had both been holding back were now at the forefront of their minds, and yet they were both able to hold it at bay, listening to my clone's explanation with rapt attention.

A loud crack manages to knock me out of the trance that I was in, causing me to turn my head to my left, just in time to catch as something clenched itself to my leg with no intention of letting go.

"Oh, Mistress Mia you are safe! I was so worried!" The high-pitched English accented voice stops me from kicking on instinct as I feel relief at seeing those familiar beagle-like ears and trembling green orb-like eyes.

"Oh, Krunter, thank god you're OK!" Kneeling down, I grab him into a hug, the small house elf squeaking a bit in embarrassment even though he had just done the same thing to me a few seconds ago. "Are you alright? Where the heck did you and the ship end up? Is Paige ok!?"

The questions manage to bring Krunter out of his embarrassment and he responds with an earnest look on his face. "No need to worry Mistress Mia, Krunter can assure Mistress that he is perfectly fine, as is Lady Paige! After that bright light, the other Mistress' said that we were in a… um… 'different world universe'? Krunter apologizes, he does not know what that means.

All that he knows is that the stars outside of the windows were different and 'Erth', and 'Marz' were nowhere in sight.

"Though," he says a little louder with his green eyes becoming just a little brighter. "-the Mistress' did say that they had a 'lock on your signal' and began to move the ship towards here after they did some maintenance on the craft. They should be here soon Mistress!"

Just like that, the knot of anxiety and worry loosen in my stomach and I have to fight my legs from giving out from the exhaustion that I had been fighting.

Thank God. I don't know what I would have done if something had happened to my friends.

Then I noticed that there was one person that he hadn't mentioned.

"Wait, what about Deeseven? Is he OK?"

Krunter enthusiastically nods his head. "Yes, he is Mistress. Sir Deeseven was in the, uh- 'engineering' bay when the white light came and took us here. He is helping the other copies of yourself with the repairs."

Good. My clones could do the work of various teams of master engineers on their own, but having the help of the little droid would no doubt be a good boon. He was still better when it came to certain systems of the ship since he was specifically designed to work with ships whereas my knowledge of Star Wars ship was what I could piece together from what he had taught me.

Though, I was advancing in that particular field of tech a lot faster ever since I got Reverse Engineering and Izuru Kamakura.

I just wish that it didn't mean that I looked like I was constantly cosplaying an anime character.

That's when I notice the confusion and uh- I think that was exasperation that I was feeling- over from the table where the other occupants of the realm were seated.

Looking over, I see that everyone at the table was staring at me with expressions matching the emotions that each of them were emitting.

The only odd one out was Ahsoka Tano who was staring at me as if she was trying to gauge me, for what, I hadn't the nearest clue. The only emotion that I could feel beneath that sudden cloud of tranquility was curiosity and weariness.

Had to learn how to do that, quiet my emotions when I needed to, instead of just relying on Mental Resistance to do it for me.

I had to at least earn something when it came to my powers instead of just waiting for them to be handed to me.

That's when I decided to voice the question that I had been asking myself.

"How did you all get seated like this? Thought that I was going to walk into a chaotic scene stepping in here."

"Krunter. He made sure that we all played nice." Judith says with an amused grin on her face, her blue eyes mirroring them with a glint.

Krunter actually looked a bit embarrassed about that, his big eyes shifting around trying to look anywhere except at me or the people that were seated at the table. Hell, I actually managed to catch both Ahsoka and Rex look a bit sheepish at that, with a flash of embarrassment flashing through them before they went back to normal.

Given that even Lindsay looked like she was going to burst into laughter told me that I had missed out.

"Don't worry Mia, I actually got in on camera! I'll show you later!" The bomb tinker crowed out with the grin on her face taking on a predatory look on her face.

That managed to get Krunter blushing, his coffee skin flushing red to the very tip of his ears.

Wait, now that I think about it, something did strike me as weird.

"Krunter, how the hell did you get here if the ship is stuck somewhere else in the galaxy."

Grateful that the focus had shifted away from Krunter wrangling a Jedi and clone soldier, Krunter eagerly jumps at the chance to answer. "Oh, that is quite simple Mistress! One of Mistress's copies called Krunter and he came!"

…

...

"Just like that?"

He nods once. "Just like that!"

…

"Wouldn't the distance have made it more difficult?"

Krunter rapidly shakes his head. "Of course not Mistress! Distance matters little when a House Elf is called by his family! When we are called, we will come. Always!"

I blink a few times at that. He had apparated from god knows how far away in the galaxy, without knowing our direct location, and just… popped over when one of my clones called?

That was some new levels of bullshit right there.

Then again, if I remember correctly, house-elves could do that in Hogwarts even though the place was supposed to be magically guarded against apparition.

You know what? I shouldn't sweat the details, I was just happy that Paige and Krunter were both safe. And that my workshop wasn't completely demolished.

Turning back towards the table, I notice that both Ahsoka and Rex were eyeing me warily once again. Right, had to deal with this. Catching up with everyone else could wait for later.

Looking over at my clone, she nods and goes poof, transferring her memories over to me, along with causing both the Togruta and Mandolorian clone to jump in surprise.

Aww, she hadn't gotten to see what Krunter had done either, they were already seated by the time that she had arrived.

Replacing my clone's seat, I pick up the still-warm cup of coffee, humming in appreciation at the dark roast taste with just a hint of hazelnut.

Now, where had the conversation dropped off… right? She had just finished apologizing and telling them about the multiverse hopping before I showed up.

"Sorry about that. Didn't mean to interrupt that conversation."

"What just happened?" Rex asked while looking positively mystified.

I shrug my shoulders and explain what a shadow clone was causing the confusion to rise even more from within the clone captain before he too shrugs his shoulders. I smile a bit at that, this probably wasn't the weirdest thing that he had seen hanging around Jedi all the time.

Ahsoka though didn't seem to pay that any mind though. "What happened to the others."

Ah, right at the point with a bit of steel in her eyes and voice. Not to mention the determined emotions that I was feeling through the Force.

I respond with a calming voice. "I can show you."

The three of us stand up, with some of my friends beginning to before I motion for them to sit back down. They all do so grudgingly, but they're all too tired to fight me on it. I could feel their exhaustion like gong bells going off.

The only one that actually looked like was going to argue was Taylor, until Judith and Krunter both shook their head at her. And while she still wanted to fight, one more look from me got her to relent.

Guess that she was getting attached to me a little bit. Hope that wouldn't bite both of us in the ass.

But that could be said about a lot of shit that I was dealing with.

The walk there was quiet, the only sound being that of our footsteps along the star-filled sky and the black-red road that connected all of the islands of stone.

Eventually, Ahsoka decided to speak up. "You're untrained aren't you?"

I don't have to think to guess what she means. "That obvious?"

"Yes."

I shrug my shoulders. "Can't exactly learn when there aren't any others like me where I come from. At least none that are mature enough to teach."

I could feel her deliberating what I just said before I reach out a bit and let her feel the truth of what I just said.

"You don't have to do that. You're very easy to read through the Force." I chuckle at her words.

"I guess that I would be."

Conversation dies down a little bit as we reach our intended destination. The island that we were on now, had a small building built made entirely out of Wraithbone, the organic-like substance completely smooth to the touch and fashioned into a one-story building.

Other than being completely white, it looked like any old building that you would find.

Inside each of the clones that I had managed to save were sleeping, each of them resting comfortably on a bed that was looking very tempting right now. Around them, my shadow clones were a flurry of activity and purple light, building and designing all of the equipment that we would need, while others were on a different island going over the data that we were able to get off the droids that we saved on the ship.

"Thank the Force." I barely hear from Ahsoka as both she and Rex manage to sigh in relief.

I smile as they both step past me to get closer to their sleeping forms. "It's going to take a while longer before we have the machines ready for surgery. Not to mention fixing that aging problem that each of them have."

Rex stops and turns to stare back at me. "What? You can do that?"

"Of course. Shouldn't be too hard, especially not when you have all the interesting little toys that I have."

The young togruta woman continues until she stands next to one of the sleeping clones placing her hand on the edge of his bed with a melancholy expression on her face, though I could tell that she was still listening to every word that I said.

"Why do all of this?"

"Why not? None of you deserved to die because of one mad sith Lord. Not to mention I have a soft spot for strays." That manages to get a raised eyebrow out of her and just a hint of amusement before she was back to searching through me.

Well, not like I could really hide anything from the young woman. I had no idea how to turn off this shit quite yet, so no point in worrying about it.

"There's more to it than that. No one would just throw themselves into that kind of danger for no reason." Rex interrupts while staring directly into my eyes as if trying to challenge me.

I much preferred that look in his eyes compared to the one that he wore when he first came in here.

There was conviction in there, instead of resigned loss.

I give him a smile. "Of course there's more to it than that. But honestly, none that would make a difference. You needed help, and I offered it, am and going to continue doing that."

He seemed like he was going to argue a bit before Ahsoka raises her hand cutting him off. She hadn't stopped with that searching gaze the entire conversation, in fact, it had intensified the more that I talked.

Was she searching through my thoughts and emotions?

I could feel simple affirmation from her as her blue eyes stayed steadily locked on my own.

I can't help the slight feeling of irritation before I quickly throw it away, I do it all the time to other people, wouldn't be fair if I threw a fit the moment that someone did the same to me.

It's silent for a while, as the young Togruta and I continue our staring contest, both of us searching through the emotions of the other, though she is much better at it than I am. I could feel her looking around my own, though it wasn't like she was reading my thoughts. More like my intentions and emotions.

Meanwhile, I was just trying my best to sift through the controlled river that was her own emotions, a lot of the grief and loss still there, bubbling just beneath the surface, but under control. If only barely.

Eventually, she broke the silence. "What happened… it affected you more than you let on. I can feel your sorrow and grief hidden beneath the surface. As if you had just lost a friend that you dearly cared about."

Her voice is quiet and calm, and her eyes had developed a softness to them for the first time since I had met her. Yet, her words felt like they were peeling things that should stay buried out.

I blink a few times, trying my best to keep the tears from leaving my eyes and push the lump in my throat down. After clearing my throat I managed to find my voice. "The clones, those men fought until the end to gain control back of their bodies. Beneath the surface of the control that those damned chips had over them, but they fought with everything that they had."

She and Rex's eyes both widen at that. "You could feel that?"

I nod as her question answered a few of my own. "Guess that I am a bit of a freak. I can feel emotions a lot stronger than other Jedi can I guess. Didn't have any concrete evidence, since I was the only Force Sensitive from where I'm from, but I think that I am." I could feel and guess the question that she was going to ask next. "I can feel the emotions of every person here right now." I gesture toward the sleeping men on the beds.

"I don't quite know what the range is, but I would estimate that it's somewhere around the half-block range. The closer that I am to people the clearer that I can read their emotions. People that are farther away feel almost like whispers compared to others and I have to actually focus on them to get a better idea of what they're feeling."

By this point, Rex looks like he's clocked out a little bit, deciding to just leave this to the Jedi that was in the room. Probably a good idea when you're out of your element.

Ahsoka meanwhile looked at me as if I had grown two heads before quickly turning into a sad gaze. "And you can feel everything that those clones of yours could."

Again I nod my head, trying my best to look at anywhere that wasn't the two of them.

I could feel that she didn't buy that it was the whole truth, but at the same time, there was an underlying feeling of… sympathy and gratitude. And… she was going to drop it. For now.

This wasn't in words per se, more life feelings of emotions that could be pieced together into ideas.

Looking over at her, I could see the sad smile that was stretched on her lips. "Thank you for saving them."

Her words were said with quiet grace, that I don't think I would be able to pull off, even with that Eldar form that I had. Rex meanwhile gave Ahsoka a quick glance before deciding to follow her lead and gives me a firm nod with strong eyes.

I hold in a sigh at that, and just meet them with a smile that helped hide the hurt that I was feeling. I know that she could see right through it, but the young woman chose not to say anything and merely give me a knowing nod.

"Anyway, the two of you need to get some rest." With a flick of the wrist, I open a portal towards the mansion while summoning out a clone. "Just follow right behind her and she will show you around. We can talk more about what's going on once we've all gotten some downtime."

Rex looks like he's hesitant in stepping through, though a gentle hand from Ahsoka convinces him to step forward. Once the door closes behind them I just… let out a sight that I had been holding in.

I couldn't tell them about everything that went down in the rest of the galaxy, not yet. Thye were already both exhausted and barely standing on their feet, not to mention they had gone through a psychological ringer with Order 66 going into full effect.

Then again so was I.

But I couldn't rest. Not yet. Not until we were all back on Earth Bet. While the place wasn't safe, ironically it would be safer for us than this galaxy as it was.

Palpy would be sending out death squads looking for any Force-sensitives that managed to survive the Jedi purge, and I didn't want to fight any of the clones that were being mind-controlled. Besides, if they found us, I would have to deal with him.

The thought of meeting that black mask face to face sends a shiver down my spine in true fear. Of hearing the sound of his breathing as he tried to kill me because he would.

No.

The only option that I had was to run. Run and make sure that I was actually in a state where I wouldn't just be a target for them to hit.

Plus, I had to make sure that I had enough food for these men that would be free from now on.

Fuck. I have to accelerate my plans when I get back. The only way that I was going to be able to make sure that these guys don't just starve to death.

Would be worse than them dying in the crash outside.

Burning in the atmosphere if the explosions didn't kill them. Afraid, alone, lost under control, lost in the way that truly mattered to them. Going against the loyalty that defined almost each and every one of them.

Mired in the darkness of a dark lord that used them as nothing more than puppets on a string while he mangled these soldiers commander and twisted him into a twisted version of who he used to be.

I bite my lip and shake my head as I struggle to get control of my breathing back from the panicked fast breaths that started to leave my mouth.

I wasn't going to have a breakdown here. There was too much to do here. Had to get to work. Had to keep busy.

I move next to one of the beds of the sleeping clones and begin to embody pieces of equipment that would be needed for the operations. Meanwhile, the sound of over a dozen clones in the same room as me worked away, each of them doing the same thing I was, desperate to ignore the ache in our hearts.

--

???

So many plans in motion all at once.

Whispers of intent and suggestion in the ears of millions of billions across innumerable parallel earths, each of them influenced to the point of meeting and connecting in ways that they never would have before. It was slow going, with her only having the bare control and power to be able to do the minimum.

Having just been born only recently tended to have its disadvantages. But also being the consciousness since the beginning of her own birth as a paradox came with advantages that let her work around her weaknesses.

Every day she grew stronger, veins of magic, prana, whatever else that came from her connection to Mia flowing with a stronger density than before. Already there were changes happening to the environment, places of power growing stronger and allowing nature and creatures to thrive in a way that had never seen before.

It was taking all that she had from keeping that winged cunts eyes off of it, though she improved with every passing day. That white-haired red-eyed man had truly been a gifted boon to both Mia and herself. Without it, she wouldn't have made the amount of progress that she had.

Then there were those new and alien creatures that were being formed from the animals of her land. A gamble that was already causing ripples that would prove to be beneficial.

The future was ever clouded and shifting, as it had been the moment that Mia had stepped foot on this world, but now it was a mess of changing pieces that even the planet itself couldn't properly put together.

She couldn't help the slight giddiness of the challenge that it presented itself to her.

Yet another change that she shouldn't have. Emotions weren't truly a thing a being like her should have.

This change could be attributed to her mother and the sole connection that she had. The one and only higher being that could reign sovereign over the planet.

It just so happened to belong to a willful passionate overly caring woman who had no real idea what the hell she was doing. And Gaia loved her for it.

Without her mother, she would never have connected to humans the way that she could. She would never care for them with the same intensity that her mother could. One more byproduct of the connection that they shared.

She watched and listened as many of the Pokemon around the world of Earth Bet grew beyond what they had been born. Wondering and ever curious, many of them lost and seeking companionship while others fought with the Parahumans of the world as they sought freedom or mere stimulation of battle.

An older man exasperatingly nagging a yellow rodent who refused to leave, while a copy of her mother was waiting on the front doorstep. Worry and nervousness tingling across her limbs as she was about to give the news about his daughter. Now that was going to be a mess to deal with later.

Though it would be necessary. Taylor Hebert never would have told her father about it herself.

Meanwhile, in a camp that was home to the cult of Enbringer fanatics, the humans experienced nightmares that caused the shadows to lengthen and move. Mere preludes to the beings that would be born soon.

In South America, near ruins in the deepest parts of the jungle, pink lights swirled and danced as a consciousness slowly pieced itself together.

Around the world more and more changes were happening, with Gaia doing her best to both hide them and mitigate them for the least negative impact that they could have.

Babes were born stronger than they should have, with others having hints of magic or midichlorians within them.

In the background of all of this, Gaia played with the parasites that she had absorbed, understanding their programing and abilities further and further. The one that she had allowed to live graciously took their new place as a spirit, having forgone the shackles that the greater entities had put them in and beginning to learn as none of their kind had.

Meanwhile, the remnants of the abhorred one were nothing more than another extension of her will, the consciousness of the thing gone like dust in the wind. Good riddance.

At least the technology and knowledge that the thing had was now at her fingertips. Which meant that eventually, her mother would too. She just had to figure out how to properly give it to her without turning mother's brain into mush from the influx of knowledge. She didn't have the gentleness that the knowledge and powers they gained had.

So for now she merely delved deeper in trying to understand these things that dared to intrude on her and use her as a lab experiment. How she wished that she could just smite that wondering child that tried to impersonate the humans that lived on her.

Unfortunately, she was far too weak to do that. Too weak to even deal with those abominations that were tormenting the humans of this world, derailing the path that they should have taken up to the stars. Eventually. If everything went to plan.

It infuriated that she could do nothing to the lizard that was in her oceans, or the one that was hiding underneath the earth.

Eventually. She just had to bide her time as mother did.

Already the first steps were being done on the red neighbor nearby.

For now, she would work and worry for her mother. She had never felt Mia experience this heartache before. There were vague echoes of past ones that had healed over, yet these were… raw.

And there was nothing that Gaia could do about it.

So, she planned and worked just like mother did. Causing meetings of people that would have never connected otherwise, a falling rock here that would cause a minor accident that would delay one person, causing their entire day to be rewritten. A woman being late to a meeting, allowing her to avoid the murderer that had been hiding along her path.

A boy taking the strange bigger dog would one day defend him against the abusive alcoholic father.

Many choices and coincidences would have never happened without her intervention. Meeting and miracles that would coalesce into something amazing with time.

One day after her mother's sword spirited them off of this dimension into one that she could not access like the ones that belonged to her, the group that Mia had amassed stood in front of the remnants of the ship that they had all barely escaped.

The men that she hadn't been able to save were now buried in graves that were perfectly even and dug, yet another side-effect of Mia's abilities. On each one, a single steel bar was erected, the helmets of the men placed on top.

There weren't as many as there would have been, but the feeling of loss and grief still hung over the makeshift graveyard.

Mia herself held it in, bottling them up until she could release the emotions where no one could see. She had always hated letting people see her cry. The youngest of the group merely stood nearby, unknowing what to do in that situation while Leonardo, one of the brightest men that had lived on her surface merely watched in understanding silence.

Meanwhile, the young alien woman the bald man that looked so human was standing at the front, both of them feeling raw and vulnerable, their grief hanging over them like a specter even if they kept their faces even. They had already seen enough loved ones die over the seven years of war to know how to keep their faces bland.

The two weren't human, not like the ones that lived on her, but they might as well be with how they felt. While she had no influence over them, she could still feel them like Mia could. After all, the pointed-eared woman was a part of her. And where she stepped Gaia did as well.

The pleasant almost musical hum of descending blue thrusters from above caused the grieving group to look up into the sky, seeing the red and black ship as it neared them. Mia and her group smiled warmly, though Mia's was dimmer than it should have been.

Ahsoka and Rex though simply looked up with almost empty eyes that held dim curiosity before turning back towards the gravesite, their thoughts on other things for the time being.

As the cargo hold of the ship opened, the young Paige stepped through, looking at Mia and the group with a smile, but furrowed eyebrows that almost seemed exasperated, her feathers puffing up slightly.

She looks like she's going to yell before noticing the grim scene that she had walked into, causing the feathers to smooth themselves back onto her blond hair and the small on her face to wipe away from her face.

While Mia and her group move to greet their companion, the former Jedi Padawan and Clone Captain speak to each other in hushed tones.

"So what do you think about her offer?" Rex asked.

"I think that there might not be much more that we can do. Not with everything that has happened."

Rex frowns at that. "You're probably right. With the rest of my brothers under complete control of that 'politician,' we're going to have to run for the rest of our lives." He looks at the graves of his friends, a faraway look in his eyes. "Plus I don't want to kill any more of my brothers."

Ahsoka gives a nod at that. "She didn't lie to us. She's too untrained to be able to hide anything. It's like she's a Padawan that went her entire life without training and is only getting the basics."

"Yeah, but didn't you say that there was more that she wasn't telling us?"

"Yes. But there was no deception or intent to harm us inside of her. It's the opposite in fact. She cares about us for some reason, enough to let us come with her. With the promise of returning some day."

Rex scoffs at that. "Yeah, only with the caveat that we are going to be thrust into a world that doesn't even have space travel yet and is dealing with some sort of invaders."

"She did promise us that we could visit other worlds to see if we like them." Ahsoka lightly said. "Besides, it's not like we can just leave the rest of the men behind with her. They're going to need someone that they can trust when they wake up.

There was also that feeling that she gave me back on the ship. One that seemed to promise hope. That there was hope for everything that went on. Hope that eventually, things would get better and that the Jedi would come back"

Rex shrugs at that. "That's a little bit beyond me Commander. Forgive me if I find it hard to believe that there's any coming back from what just happened."

As if summoned by that, Gaia felt another star connect to Mia, a substantial one at that. One that was connected to her in a way, and in the blink of an eye she felt a new sensation rise within her.

Memories and data of a Gaia that was nothing like she was, determined only in her purpose and uncaring for the lives and happiness of humans. And most of all, a connection to that world's Throne of Heroes.

Heroes that would have never arisen here on her Earth were now available to her in a way that she could have never realized, for magic and Mystery were something that had never risen here in this or any of her worlds.

The great wise king Solomon never laid the foundations of Sorcery, and the Greek Gods never landed her on this world. So many things that were impossible were now laid out to her, like new tools that she could use for her needs.

And Mia received something just as priceless, as she goes still and far away as the connection goes taught and solid and she receives the accomplishments of Chaldea. The great organization that would strive to prevent the end of the world from the 72 Demons of Goetia.

Everything from the Rayshifting to the Servant summoning system that Chaldea used. In a single moment, all of the work that Mia had put into refining Solomons early work into summoning goes to the proverbial window, for she now has all that she needs in her head.

That wasn't all. For the first time in her existence, Gaia feels the pull of the Throne as the red markings brand themselves on Mia's hand, the woman only grunting in slight pain. Red markings that looked like outstretched wings around the center of the circle glowed brightly, while the very air around Mia shined and whirled as Gaia felt her power influence it.

A Servant Summoning. The first one that would ever occur because of her.

Of the many heroes, a number of them being new because of the connection, one of them stepped forward. One that neither wished for a thing, but a man that instead granted the wishes of the people.

One that could inspire and bring the brightest of possibilities to fruition.

How satisfying. Gaia lets go and allows the Hero to step through and coalesce next to Mia.

--

Taylor

At this point, she really should stop being surprised.

The moment that she met Mia everything had stopped making logical sense. Powers that broke the normal conventions of parahumans, thinking reasoning creatures that were basically biotinker creations with powers of their own, all the way to the amazing yet terrifying flight out of her planet followed by traveling to a world that she still denied was real.

Even if everything that she saw, from the tech to the alien woman that could move things with her mind, all the way to the clones that Mia had kidnapped and were currently sleeping in her equivalent of the attic.

This was after they all barely managed to make it out of a spaceship that was crashing towards a planet, all in the middle of a coup.

Really, all of this was preferable to having to go to Winslow. By far.

Speaking of things that she would prefer not to do, she knew that she was going to have a very… interesting talk with her dad.

How the fuck do you even talk about what just happened? "Hey dad, I flew to space on this weird tinkers spaceship before traveling to a different universe? Oh, and I have bug controlling powers and a biotinker bug has been living with us for the past few weeks."

Yeah. She much preferred to be focusing on the utter weirdness that she had somehow managed to find herself in. Why the hell Mia decided that she wanted to save these clones when she didn't even know them, Taylor couldn't understand.

And yet she was. Even letting the only sane one among them join them, along with the strange alien woman that was convinced she was a Jedi. She might as well be a Jedi, with the lightsabers that she was wielding and Mia had assured her weren't tinkertech.

"That's real tech. Not that finagled bullshit garbage that Tinkers from your world make." The first time that Taylor had ever heard real disgust on Mia's voice, along with an upturned mouth in the shape of a sneer.

Part of herself wanted to throw all of this as a mass hallucination that Mia was making her experience. That it was all some elaborate plan to brainwash her into really believing that what she was seeing was real.

It was so enticing to believe that because it made so much more sense than the mere thought that she was really in Star Wars.

But after everything that she had seen, and all of the notes that she had found that she could actually understand when she went snooping around, she knew the truth. If Mia had wanted to brainwash her, truly and completely, there would be no need to go about it this way.

Mia had no need to play mind games or do anything subtle. Right now she was bio tinkering on a bunch of clones to extract the chip that's in their brains, and fix some sort of aging deficiency. The red and rose-haired woman could just easily do something along with the same to her with little effort.

It was like Taylor had reached an epiphany. Mia wasn't some sort of villain mastermind biding her time. She didn't have the subtlety or the patience to do that.

Unless of course, that's what Mia wanted her to think.

And yet, looking at the young women that were looking at the descending Paige and Krunter, an expression of pure relief that they were safe, Taylor couldn't believe that thought either. She was too open. Wore her heart on her sleeve, and open with her mind and her thoughts.

God, what hte hell had she been thinking that Mia was some sort of villain in disguise? That she could even be able to spy on the woman and bring her down from the inside if she needed her to.

Such a stupid thought.

Well, add that to the list of things that she would never tell anyone about.

It was during the grand old reunion as the Pokemon and people went up towards the slightly irritated former singer and the embarrassed house-elf that Mia grunts lowly in pain.

She gripped her right wrist with her free hand, red markings seem to brand themselves on the back of her right hand. They almost looked like tattoos while they glowed with an eerie light and the air around them began to feel… heavy.

Different than when Mia became angry, more like… everything around them was charged with something that she couldn't quite explain.

Light began to shine amidst the air, glowing like the sun as the wind twisted in spirals around Mia, going faster and faster until it was near blinding. What sounded like falling light, and crashing waves echoed across the gravesite as the light reached a climax and everything went white for the second time in as many days.

Then the light died down and quietly returned to the dreary land. Only there was one more person there with them.

He was tall, only a few inches shorter than she was, with red messy hair that seemed to spike up to a point, with a red stylized goatee on his chin. He wasn't just tall, but also wide and muscled in a way that his clothes could barely contain, his white shirt and red vest underneath the blue and white coat popped open showing off his muscled scarred chest.

Old-time black boots were on his feet, with his white pants tucked neatly in, making him look like he had stepped out from the past. Even if the clothes were stylish and seemed to fit him to a T, she couldn't help but think that they reminded her of old French uniform front the 1700's.

What caught her eye more than the handsome muscled man was the huge cannon that was both taller and wider than he was. And he was holding it by a small handle on the side like it didn't weigh more than a few pounds.

On his face, he wore a charming smile that would probably make her embarrassed if he threw it her way, while his blue eyes were completely focused on the dumbfounded Mia who's right eye and ear with both twitchings like she was hopped up on coffee.

The man's mouth broke out into a dashing smile, his eyes seeming to shine in a way that she had only seen Leo and Mia's eyes.

"I am the Archer Napoleon! The man of possibilities who brings the rainbow of humanity with him. It is an honor to meet you Maître! Let us go and achieve victory for humanity!"

The words were so cheesy and hammy in a way that she had only seen Mouse Protector say before. And yet, there was an air of… confidence and surety in the way that he said them. As if they were the only thing that would make sense to say in a situation like this.

As if his words were simple facts that would eventually be reflected in the world.

Then what he said properly processed through her head and she could only blink in confusion. Did he just say his name was Napoleon?

Mia

Ugh, the headache that had been there since I woke up this morning was only worse now. Locking myself and drinking down that batch of homemade tequila was a bad idea, but it was the only way that I could finally knock my ass out.

Though I couldn't remember most of the night. I just found myself in my room in the mansion without any of my clothes on and Estrella in her shikai form, stabbed into one of the walls.

Thank God that my pokemon and Koromon decided to sleep somewhere else that night. Think that they knew that I needed some space to myself for now.

Did not need them to see me go into one of my drunker binges. Of course, each drop of that tequila was beyond divine, the ingredients coming together in a smooth taste that burned just the right way. Didn't even need that many drinks before everything went black.

Hell, thanks to a lot of these powers that completely boosted… well everything about my body, it took a lot more to get my ass drunk. Guess that mastercrafted, maybe magical still not completely sure, alcohol is what did the trick. Thank god.

Along with that, I got over hangovers a lot faster. Which was wonderful cause the headache that morning was probably the worst one that I have ever had in my life. Well, barring that one time when I had managed to get a place with a roommate that wasn't a total creep. Still never figured out how I ended up in Florida the next morning though.

But of course, after the headache had subsided and I was focused on filling Paige in on everything that went on, I received the newest gift from the Forge. Along with yet another companion.

One that I didn't really know very well.

At least he made a good impression on me. Seriously, that smile of his and that look in his eye was something that was a bit hard not to like. Something about him just seemed very… more than any person I had ever seen. Might be because he was one of the purest forms of a Hero that could be made manifest.

Not to mention how he felt. There was… hope there. A lot of it hardened by a will of steel that refused to bend or break under any circumstance. And I think that he knew because of the knowing nod that he gave to me with that same confident smile on his face.

People would call that smile cocky, but I could tell that there was a lack of arrogance there.

Anyway, the headache was back with the influx of power and the fact that I could feel Promethean Woman screaming her head off in glee after taking one look at the database that came with the power. Just like that, I had the notes and life's work of the entire Chaldea organization at my fingertips, along with a number of notes that had the telltale signs of Romani Archiman. Well, we could get started on getting some of these designs integrated into our base once we got back home.

For now, we were on our way out of this solar system, preferring to be as far away from anything that might decide to pop by. Krunter was happily playing tour guide for our newest additions minus Napoleon who chose to stick to my side. Krunter gave him a stink eye at that, and the two were in a bit of a staring match.

I could feel the tension and weariness emanating from Krunter, his eyes promising grave consequences if Napoleon did anything to me. It was really sweet of him.

"It's ok Krunter. I'll be fine." I told him while patting his arm.

His big green eyes look over to me and he bows his head a little lower. "Very well mistress. If mistress needs anything, please call Krunter." With that, he turns around and gestures Ahsoka and Rex to follow behind them for the tour.

Looking over I notice that Napoleon has a satisfied smile on his face. "Haha! I like him. Little guy isn't afraid to get himself into a fight. I approve."

Goddamnit, it, this was going to be something to get used to, wasn't it?

Rubbing one of the sides of my temples, I can feel the Forge connect again this time to a star in the Vehicles constellation. Most Holy Order of the Socket Wrench.

Great. Now I could fix up and upgrade anything that I have ever made and I could already feel Great Woman grabbing it and dancing around in my head. Felt like the macarena.

Without either of us saying another word, we step through the hallway towards the control room. I was a little bit eager to get us back home. There was too much that I had to get done, along with everything else that was added onto my plate cause of our little trip into Star Wars.

Stepping into the room that was dominated by different monitors and different shadow clones working away at calibrations and other diagnostic work I can hear Napoleon let out a whistle of appreciation.

"Now this is quite a sight! You have your own little Grand Armee right here!" He boisterously sounded out. "So I assume that the plan is to return to your home?"

I shrug. "Yeah. Need to get back and make sure that everything is going according to plan. Left a bunch of my clones there to get started on quite a few projects of mine."

He hums while closing an eye and pursing his lips. "Always good to make sure that the development is going well. Vital in any sort of large company or army."

I stare at him. "Well, it isn't like I am making an army per se. Just making sure that those parasites don't end up blowing the Earth up."

He snaps his fingers. "Ah, but my dear MaÎtre that is where you are wrong! For how else do you fight a war for survival without an army?

You are planning on elevating not just those that have become hosts to those shards, but all of humanity turning each of them into a vital piece of the army of humanity that will fight against these invaders that seek to turn the Earth into another source of fuel."

"I wouldn't say that I'm elevating everyone into a part of a greater whole. I just think that there's no way that we can actually win when all of humanity is dying a slow death."

He tuts at that while waving a finger at me. "That is where you are both wrong and right! For only by ensuring that all of humanity rises above the state that they have been reduced to, can you truly begin to fight against those that have descended and brought them so low? Do you see?"

I just give him a shrewd stare at that. "You're really weird you know that? Never would have made those leaps in logic."

Again, he just lets out a boisterous laugh. "This coming from the woman who has chosen to bring hope to a world that isn't even her own!"

I open my mouth to argue with him before closing it. "Touche."

Another laugh. He did that a lot. Though I didn't mind it. Needed to brighten up the whole burning ship fiasco.

Connecting to the rest of my clones for a second, I nod once in satisfaction. Everything is going well, and the ship was ready for the gummi drive to take off. I couldn't connect to my clones back home, and I just hope that it was because of being in a different universe.

While we were dealing with this fiasco some of my clones from back home had stepped into the mansion and temple, confused and worried about what the hell was going. When another clone tried stepping through the portal back home, they just went poof.

No warning, no sign of what the hell was going. One moment everything was fine and they were stepping through the purple glowing tear, in reality, the next they were gone. No feeling or memory of pain, just instant breakdown of the clone's entire being, causing the chakra that held them together to completely dissipate.

That right there was enough for me to veto anyone trying to step through the portals. The fact that there was no data to tell what the hell was happening just sent a chill of 'nope' down my spine.

Who knew if there was anyone else like me out in the multiversal worlds?

The connection that I had with Napoleon was… different from those that I had with my powers. For one, I couldn't feel him like I did other people though that didn't mean that he was blind to my senses. More like… it was broader and less precise?

Don't know. I had no real clue on how the fuck most of my powers worked so I was trying my best to just go with it.

But I could feel just how strong he was. I think that he could probably do more than most of the tech that I could build as I was, combat wise at least. Then there was that big ass cannon that he could just summon on a whim.

That was a true Noble Phantasm, that so many of my powers were practically drooling over. Literally, the conceptual representation of Napoleon's love of artillery focused into a single cannon. I don't even know how the fuck he could fight with that thing, but he could lift it up like it barely weighed more than a normal gun. All by a tiny ass handle on the side.

Ugh, I give up on anything making logical sense anymore.

"Hey! No smoking in here! You do remember that we have limited air in this ship right!? Where the hell did you even pull a cigar from!?" I yell at him while getting into the pilot's chair and the display springs to life as he's taking out a wide brown cigar from one of his coat pockets.

He looks at me, then the cigar in his hands just a few inches from his lips before looking around again. Finally, he laughs a little bit while putting the cigar back wherever the hell he took it out from.

"Sorry about that MaÎtre. Bit of a habit."

I just give him a narrowed glare before turning back towards the collection of screens in front of me and bring up a seat for him to take behind him which he takes with an appreciative nod.

Touching a few symbols on one of the screens I can feel the ship activate the intercom between the rest of the ship. "All right everyone, we are now leaving this particular side of the multiverse. I suggest holding onto something for a little while, don't know exactly how this thing will react. First time that we start this baby up the right way."

I say the last part while glaring down at the sword on my hip. How the fuck does a sword manage to look sheepish without moving or saying a word?

Though, I can't help the smile that worms its way onto my face as I begin the process. Rerouting power to the Gummi Drive, lessening the flow of Element Zero and increasing the pace of the magic that was flowing through the ship.

Even if I managed to create this marvel of magic and technology, not everything worked together properly, or at least not yet. Some of the more magical sides of my tech didn't play nice with Element Zero and some of my other tech.

It was like… the magic just didn't make sense to the technological side, or it simply overpowered the tech into going on the fritz. Promethean Woman, Bonesinger, and Tech Wizard helped mend the gap, build contingencies, and even a few workarounds for some of the tech, but not all of it.

Which is why I had to make sure that everything should be routed properly instead of just Jumping the gummi drive full throttle. Meaning that if we were stuck in a firefight, we wouldn't be able to just retreat to Earth Bet. Instead, we would have to retreat using the hyperdrive that I managed to piece together thanks to Deeseven's help before starting up the sequence.

Though, I think that I would be able to make a few upgrades to the ship later on, not just because of the Holy Order of the Socket Wrench. While I didn't want to take anything from the wreckage, did not want anyone that came to look for this to notice that, I did take some scans. Wouldn't be as valuable as taking the parts, but it would still pay off in the long run.

I could feel my smile as the power diverged properly and the void around the ship started to become nothing more than rays of rainbow and light.

Here we go!

--

Judith

"And you are free to move around again everyone. We have entered Gummispace and should be at the next stop soon. Will be a bit before we get back to Earth Bet, the first drive sent us pretty far so we have to make a few stops so that we don't overdo things. Anyways, about an hour or two before we reach the next world so get comfy."

With a click, Mia's voice was cut off from the intercom and the lounge that they had been in earlier goes quiet once again.

She wasn't kidding that they had to hold onto something, the whole damn place shook like crazy before it went back to normal as nothing had ever happened. Well, except for her daughter squeaking in laughter as if she just went on a fun ride.

Judith couldn't help the warm smile that worms onto her face as she plays with the baby in her arms.

It's funny how strange life could be. She was just in a world that was a completely different universe, very different from a parallel universe as Mia had pointed out, and was now on the way towards a different one on the path home. And she was just treating it as if it was another day out.

Really, she was getting far too used to all of the weirdness that surrounded her. Then again, she knew that there was something different about her daughter.

She was growing faster than a baby should, along with the way that her eyes were more intelligent than they should be for a month-old baby. The way that her blue orbs would dart around in constant curiosity, and look at the newcomers with just that tiny hint of scrutiny.

She was trying not to worry about it, even Mia was a bit stumped by it, but she couldn't help it. This was her baby after all. The only thing that she had that she truly loved completely in any world.

Whatever it was, it wasn't affecting her health. According to Mia and Leo, Claire was a completely healthy, if slightly advanced, baby.

Probably had something to do with being born in a place that was mostly magic and mana, though she would never blame Mia for it. Mia gave her a life and made sure that she could actually give birth.

Hell, she was the one who made sure that everything went well with the birth. She would never blame Mia for this. She just hoped that whatever this meant would be a good thing instead of whatever she was fearing. What that was, she didn't know.

Claire moving her gaze towards the teenager that was sitting a little bit away from them on a comfortable couch made her actually focus a little bit more on the brunette.

While Taylor still kept to herself, there was a bit more gloom hanging around her than usual. Something that both Claire and the Weddle that the teenager had in her lap seemed to sense. What with the way that Claire was staring at the teenager with confused eyes and the worm Pokemon was trying to distract the young woman by getting cuddles that at least managed to get a smile out of her.

Wait, when the heck did she start to think of a girl that was only like a year or two younger than her as a teenager? Oh, god. Is that what turning into a parent did to someone?

She was way too young to be thinking like that!

She still didn't really know what to say to the girl. While she was able to talk to people with no problem, she didn't have Mia's ability to just click with people.

The same probably went towards Taylor too, with the way that she kept to herself and only spoke to them if they needed to.

Leo talked to her a little bit before the first jump had happened, and the glasses-wearing girl looked like a deer in the headlights, her eyes magnified by her glasses only making it more apparent.

Ugh, she forgot how awkward it could be to just talk to other people her age, at least some of them. You know, when she wasn't pretending to be a racist bitch.

You know what? She was no good at the subtle shit, the only reason why she got away with not being a Nazi in her family was that they never cared enough to take too close a look until the very end. So she would just go with the blunt approach.

"You used to the weirdness of Mia yet?" And back came that deer in a headlights look, with Taylor's green eyes seeming almost like pools of panic that sometimes skirted around.

The silence stretches for a few seconds as they both stare at each other, Judith with an eyebrow raised and a giggling baby in her hands, and Taylor with the nervous energy dog going to the vet. Great, now she was starting to think of this girl like a stray too. Dammit, Mia.

Though she could see how she did.

"Oh, I think that she is getting there. She did fine during her little run through the ship earlier." That perky and cheerful voice didn't fail to send shivers down her spine, as the pretty goth girl sat right next to her with her ever-present smile on her face.

Immediately Claire giggles and joy and starts to reach for the teenage-looking girl, who gives Judith a pleading look. Death was giving her puppy dog eyes to hold her baby. It said a lot that the only reaction out of her was a huff before gently handing over the happy child to the Endless' arms.

At this point, she was way too used to Didi's own brand of weirdness, her lack of need for walking being one of them. Unfortunately, Taylor did not have this, as shown by the way that she had jumped from her seat, her body ready to move in whatever direction that she needed to.

The blonde mother can't help the amused smile that stretches across her lips as Taylor just stares at them before sitting back down with an embarrassed look on her face complete with slightly red cheeks.

It wasn't until she was seated again that she seemed to process exactly what Didi had just said. "Wait. How do you know how I did?"

Didi just chuckles and gives her a knowing and amused grin. "Oh, I know a lot of things. Kinda part of the deal with being me."

Taylor looks like she smells bullshit, but Judith wasn't going to be the one that told her that it was the truth. If Didi and the rest of her friends were keeping it a secret from her, then Judith wasn't going to be the one to let it out.

Whatever she was thinking, Taylor decides not to follow up on Didi's little dodge. "What do you mean by 'Mia's weirdness'?"

Judith shrugs. "Simple. All of the weird shit that seems to follow her around. This space ship, the sweet house-elf, moving a different universe, that Napoleon guy."

Taylor seems to deliberate her next words carefully before going on with her sentence a little warily. "Do you really believe that everything that is going on is real? The going to a different universe, and that guy actually being Napoleon?"

"Of course I do. At least, enough to give it enough time to see if it's true instead of just outright saying that it's fake. I remember when I first met Mia, all that she had was Leonardo and an empty white room that she could make appear with a key. This was back before she looked like a walking aphrodisiac."

She leans back in her chair while twirling her hand in the air, controlling the mana in the surrounding area and causing it to generate purple and green symbols as it went. "Besides, I can magic now, and this was all by just reading through a few of Mia's books instead of Mia giving me anything. Though that came later."

Taylor blinks a few times obviously stumped by what she had just heard. "You're not a parahuman?"

"Nope. Neither is anyone else in the group except for Lindsay and Paige."

Taylor seems to chew on that for a second, her face going stoic and still in a way that betrayed nothing.

"So…. is Paige that Paige?" Ah. She knew that the question was going to be coming. It's just with everything else that was going it felt like it had been forgotten into the background. Well, the cat was out of the bag, and Mia was dealing with enough.

The slightly older woman tried to hide it, but at this point, she could read the mana that hung around her friend. It was tight and shaky like an explosion that was barely being kept in check.

Something that was very appropriate when applied to Mia. It felt like she always had a tight leash over her powers, careful and afraid of ever letting out. Then there was that one second aboard the ship when she had first woken up.

That torrent of power made it hard to breathe and felt like the air itself was trying to burn her alive and was rolling like a sea on a stormy night. Then the wall was back up and Judith could breathe again. Shaky breathing, with her baby looking at him in concern while alarms blared around them and men came running at her with laser guns.

At least she had been able to vent off some steam at the time. Happy that she hadn't accidentally killed any of the men.

She was going to have to deal with actually explaining some of the more… 'not-heroic' crap. Mia was already dealing with enough.

"...Yeah. Mia might have… busted her out of prison about a week or two ago." All of the blood had drained from Taylors face at that, her eyes seeming to go bug-eyed as her mouth opened once before closing with a snap.

"But… isn't she a Master?" Taylor eventually manages to grind out.

"Yeah. But remember that Mia knows a way to turn off Parahuman powers? We got nothing to worry about on that end. Besides, Paige is harmless. It was more that she was a fucking scapegoat by the PRT so that they could go on a manhunt for any sort of Master that might pop out. She never meant to make her asshole of an ex do that to himself. She just told him to fuck off and didn't know that her power had taken effect."

She could see the way that the brunette's eyes flash for just a second before a flinch follows soon after. Aha, so she used to completely believe in the heroes like a lot of other people. But you live long enough in Brockton Bay and eventually, you'll start to smell the facade that surrounded the PRT and Protectorate.

"She still assaulted someone with her power though." Taylor weakly let out, before Judith threw her a raised eyebrow.

"Well, unlike most parahumans, Paige doesn't know how to use her powers. Apparently, she didn't get her powers like most of you did. Don't bother asking me though, Mia told me that it would be safer if I didn't ask. And if Mia thinks that it's best that we not know shit, she's probably right." She finishes her last sentence rapidly right as Taylor opens her mouth cutting off whatever interruption she would have said.

While her words weren't enough to completely satisfy Taylor, they were enough to get her to lose that tension that had built around her body.

"So, if Mia broke her out, how come there hasn't been any word about Canary going missing? I doubt that the PRT and Protectorate would try to keep a Master escaping custody."

"Oh, she had a little help. Not to mention some more magic bullshit that she pulled from her power." Judith hints out. She knew about Dragon, at least that apparently she and Mia were preeeetty good friends now and that she was totally ok with helping Mia commit a felony. Or whatever might be worse than a felony. What was that? Treason? Eh, not important.

But she wasn't saying a word about THAT little bit of information. Hell no.

A complicated expression seems to pass through Taylors face before it goes back to that blank one that she seemed to wear really well.

The two of them go silent, with the only sound of the giggling off Claire as Death played peek-a-boo with a smile on her face. Yeah, no. She was never going to get used to that.

"You know you can ask more questions, Taylor. The worst that we can say is no." Didi speaks up while tickling Claire's tummy with her index finger while looking a Taylor with an almost serene expression that made her look older.

Which she was. A lot older.

By the quick flicker of her eyes before returning them back towards Judith, Taylor still wasn't sure about Didi at all.

"How did all you join Mia? If you don't mind me asking?" Taylor asked.

Didi merely smiled. "A mutual friend of ours offered me a vacation and I took him up on his offer. Since then, I've been following Mia around when I'm not out on my own." 'Mutual Friend'. Judith snorts to herself. Yeah, calling the guy 'that Giant prick who is going to get to get a hammer up his ass' definitely seemed like someone that you were friends with.

"I found Mia, or rather, she found me sleeping the house that she had been squatting in. Scared the shit out of both of us. This was back when it was just her, Leo, and a white room without all of the cool shit in there. Anyways at the time, I was right at the end of my pregnancy with Claire and Mia decided to take me in. Said something about reminding her of herself."

The openness of the words seems to take Taylor back a bit. Judith merely gives her a little half-grin. "Don't see the point in not telling you. Raised by Nazi parents, you can probably guess why I left just by taking one look at my little girl." Taylor grimaces at that, her eyes seeming to take that angry and calculating quality that they seemed to every now and then. Wasn't that hard of a leap of logic after noticing Claire's dark skin.

"So she took you in just like that?" Taylor asked flabbergasted. "Even with knowing about that?"

Judith just shrugs again. "Yeah. And if you even ask her about it, she just says that she likes to take in 'strays'. Though, given the fact that we just picked up a bunch of Rogue soldiers and a space wizard on the run, I think that it kinda does stick."

For the first time since she had met the bug controller, she actually saw a grin form on her face before going back towards its neutral expression. It wasn't that big of a grin, just enough where one corner of her wide mouth perked up before going back down. But it was progress.

At least she had seemed to diffuse the tension at that.

--

Mia Clone

You know, she was really thankful that she had been assigned to work on this little miracle right here instead of helping with the clone troopers a few islands away. Creating an entirely new species of… whatever this little guy was going to be tended to distract her mind from everything that had been going on.

She might be a clone, but she was Mia through and through. None of them had simply brushed off what the original had gone through. So instead they were just trying to drown it out.

Right now, I and a bunch of other me's were working in a building that was full of biological tech that would probably make Shaper green with envy. Good, the fucking bitch.

A combination of all the biological tech that was at my disposal, along with a bunch of different types of magic was enough that the gestation process was proceeding along properly. He was still nothing more than the beginning of a fetus, or whatever the hell he could be called, but eventually, we would have the very first of my bio-creations out of the tank.

I almost didn't go through with the plan. Having the question if I had the right to even create life was hanging over my head, not to mention for a specific purpose was something that didn't sit completely right with me.

But then I found out about the Pokemon that were on Earth Bet. And I realized that it might not be the only change that the world had gone through. To add even more shit to the pile, I knew that the multiverse was a dangerous place. I couldn't completely shackle myself because I was afraid. There were literally things far too dangerous out there for me not to do so.

I would not lose my morals though. If I had to make life for a purpose, I wasn't just going to limit them to that. They would have the capability to grow and become more than they are if that's what they wanted. They would live like any other creature that has life had the right to.

Which meant no brainwashing chips, no kill switches, no accelerated aging so that they would die faster. Just me hoping beyond hope that they would grow up alright with me as guidance. Abuela did say that she wanted me to give her grandkids. Though I don't think that this is quite what she had in mind when telling me that.

He would be the perfect companion for Claire. While I was hoping that nothing would happen to any of us, that kid was going to need a lot of protection, probably more than even I knew.

First Force Sensitive of this world probably, not to mention whatever the hell being in a magical dimension brought with it. I noticed the way that mana seemed to swirl around her and that her eyes seemed more intelligent than they seemed to let on.

I don't know what the hell was up with the one-month-old baby, but I sure as hell wasn't going to let a thing happen to her. So I was making a friend and companion for her. No, I haven't talked with Judith about it.

Was going to before Estrella said 'fuck it' and blasted us into Star Wars. Now I had no idea when the hell to pop the question or to tell her about the midichlorians. And now I had a Jedi walking around that would probably notice the Force Sensitive baby on the ship eventually.

At that thought, every single one of us freezes and stares blankly as the Forge connects to another star. It was only a moment and we all went back to work without skipping another beat.

Shaper was a wonderful power that would no doubt be fun later on. But for now, we had work to do. Being able to use natural materials found in hte world and shape them like a master artisan would come in handy later on. Actually, I could think of a few different ways that I could use it to enhance the little guy here, but that could wait for later.

Now I was dealing with a lot of cells that needed work so that they didn't immediately break down after this next step. Soon we would be done though, and we could let this little guy come out into the world.

Very first of his kind, and the very first of a breed of magical creatures that would roam the world. Just hope that I could get his wings and size problems loaded away properly. Didn't want the poor boy to have a hard time moving around.

Needed to pick out a name for him soon though.

--

It was almost done.

It had taken a few days, and a hell of a lot of materials and components, along with a few of those clones that got caught in an explosion from accidentally overloading one of the reactors, but it would just be a few more days.

It wasn't quite up to the level of the Sky Rose, but it would still be completely impressive.

"Damn, what the fuck are you building this time? Another space ship?" Lindsay exclaims as she had risen up the steps right next to me.

In front of us was the thing that about a dozen clones were working on. It was big, probably bigger than the Sky Rose, and completely covered by construction equipment and other heavy machinery.

I shake my head. "Not at first. Maybe eventually I could make it to be something that is space-worthy, but for now, this baby is going to just be a sort of airbase. Going to be a little harder to transport around than the Rose, but at the same time I think that we could benefit from it."

Most of the outer shell was already complete, but we were leaving some of the hull incomplete so that we could make sure that we didn't have another accident. Had to make sure that all of the internal systems were working properly and they happened to be around the areas that weren't yet completed on the inside.

Lindsay watched with rapt attention as the various cranes and suspensions kept the construct in place while my clones went to work on it with specialized tools that they embodied. The Right Tools were proving to be more than enough for a lot of the heavy lifting when it came to building tech.

A lot of specialized equipment could be simplified into something that merely took a pittance of magic compared to something much bigger.

I noticed that Lindsay had that new look in her eyes. It was like the one that she had when we had first met and she had been staring at machinery in the factory. Faraway, with ideas that she could barely understand going through her head, with her hands twitching as they itched to build whatever her shard had shoved in her head.

Only there was no feeling of… wrongness in there. No feeling like there was something in her head peeking out and doing shit to her head. Which left me thankful but worried at the same time. I knew that there would be something going on with the shard, but it was being quiet. No longer pulling on her emotions or forcing her to go further into her more volatile side.

She was still an angry bitch, but she was a lot calmer to be around, but she didn't feel like she was going to blow up at any second.

I shouldn't be worried, because all of her scans were coming out alright, and I was even getting some data on the sort of energies that those fuckers use to connect to her brain. But I couldn't help but worry about her.

"Which of your tech are you going to shove into that thing?" She asked while her eyes seemed to disassemble the entire ship in her head, her hands flying to her omnitool as she rapidly took notes. From what I could see on the small holographic screen, she was getting most of it right.

"Mainly my more magical side of my arsenal. I want to keep most of it a surprise when it finishes up, but it is going to have a combo of magic circuitry along with as much heavy firepower that I can put into that thing without overloading it."

"Is it going to have that mass effect tech in there?" She quickly asked, her hand never once slowing down.

"The bare minimum for firepower. I am going to be relying on something else to keep it in the air and running."

"Good. That shit tends to fuck with a lot of your bullshit magic." Lindsay mutters while taking a few photos of what work we could see from here. "Don't want to get caught in the middle again."

"That was your own fault for mixing those two parts together when I told you to back off." I quickly reprimand her which only gets a snort out of her. Though, she never did something like that again after that incident. The only reason why she survived was because of her Aura. Otherwise, things would have been very bad.

We both decide to just stand there in silence for a little while, just watching the progress as my clone sisters continued at their work.

"Soooo… that Napoleon guy. What is he? I know he isn't like Leo and Krunter. Something about him was different. Almost like he was more than just a person." She tries to throw this out matter of factly, but I could see the slight twitch of her eyes as they quickly glanced over at me.

Right. How to explain this properly.

"I guess you could say he's a spirit. Or at least a coalescence of the Heroic Spirit that makes up Napoleon concentrated as an 'Archer'. Honestly, I don't know much about him myself except for what we know from history. But like you could tell, he's probably a lot different than the one that was alive."

"Yeah. Don't think that the dude that almost conquered all of Europe was going to be that cheery or nice. Definitely didn't look like that though." She mutters to herself.

"Well, that's because he is a concentration of what humanity knows him as on a subconscious level from all points in history. Past, present, and future. Why he's like that, I don't know, but he is definitely more than the man that was the first French Emperor. Any more than that we have to find out about him first. Which the original Mia is working on right now."

Lindsay stares at me for that bit of my explanation, her eyes seeming to have gone blank for a second while she processed what I just said.

"How strong is he?" I wasn't surprised by the bluntness of the question, but I was by the thoughtful look in her eyes.

"I don't really know. But I can tell you that he could probably take down most capes in the Bay on his own without any help from the rest of us. Hell, he could probably kick my ass if he wasn't contracted to me." I leave out the bit on that his strength could depend on how Fate physics worked on this world.

Most of the time Mystery was subdued because Gaia was imposing her laws on the world. But Gaia wasn't in this world, so it should mean that he wouldn't be restricted by that. And yet by that same logic, I shouldn't even be alive since I was technically now part of the Earth's will what with being a Fairy now.

Still not completely sure about that. There were still a lot of things that were happening back on Earth that I wasn't completely sure about. All I could tell was that the moment I stepped there I unleashed something that the universe had never seen.

Hopefully, once we had everything working on Mars we would be able to tell what was going on. The clones over there told me that everything is going smoothly over on that side so we shall see once we get back.

"Wonder what the hell the 'human consciousness' could have that Napoleon would be a happy hunk that carries around a cannon," Lindsay murmurs to herself.

I couldn't help but snort at that. "Oh please, he isn't that bad compared to some of the other heroes. Hell, King Arthur is actually a woman that pulled the sword out of the stone at the age of 16 and stopped aging."

Her hand stops flying across the holographic screen of her omni-tool and her head woodenly turns to look at me. "What?"

--

Gaia

Her sight was always slightly distorted every time that they entered that Space Between Worlds, everything became fuzzy as her connection with Mia seemed to become...fuzzy. She still didn't know why it happened, but she would hazard a guess that it was the same reason why Mia couldn't transport clones between different worlds using the Temple and the Mansion.

Honestly, while she knew a lot more about the changes that the powers from the Forge were affecting both her and the world, it wasn't as much as she would like. There were still aspects that remained a mystery to her. All that she could do was keep a leash on the powers and keep them from manifesting out into the world and in Humanity.

Perhaps someday she could properly release the leash that she held over them and allow them to manifest in reality. But that would only bring in more chaos before Mia could properly tame what was already happening on her surface.

Thankfully once they exited the gummi space and arrived at their destination, she could feel the connection strengthen and properly clear enough to feel through Mia's senses.

Once more, she and her friends were teleported off of the ship and out into the real world, only this time they weren't blinded and disoriented like before. This time all the Pokemon except for Turtwig and Weedle had gone back into their Pokeballs for some decent rest after their adventure across the Star Destroyer with Koromon happily perched on top of Mia's head for a better higher view.

Krunter, Ahsoka, Rex, Leonardo, Paige, and Lindsay had all remained behind.

"Huh, so guess that the magic really does work properly. Worried that it was going to just teleport all of us off the ship." Mia says as she takes in the cloudy atmosphere of the city alleyway that they were in.

"What a gloomy seeming place. Reminds me of a few rough nights when I was in England." Napoleon says while looking skyward.

"Was this when you were conquering it or just visiting it," Judith asks while subtly studying the mana in the air, the smell of the alleyway making her crinkle her nose.

Napoleon can only chuckle at this embarrassingly while Weedle coils himself a little tightly around Taylor's neck, who was subtly messing with the upgraded omnitool that was on her wrist.

Ah, good. This was an Earth. Not one that she could control, or one that was under her domain, but it was Earth all the same.

Enough where she could exert her influence around Mia and her friends to allow the connection between Taylor and the parasite to solidify. It pained her to do so, every strand of her existence demand that the thing be either destroyed or brought to heel. But the capability was still out of her grasp. If the thing that Queen Administrator had come from even got a whiff of her, then all the planning and maneuvering that she had done would be left in vain.

That left brute-forcing her way into hacking the shard, and she still wasn't proficient enough to hack her way into the crystal biocomputer either. Not without sending out alarms to other shards in their network.

No, for now, she was relegated to sneaking in through the connection that Mia made when touching their aura. If she just had a connection to a noble shard or one of the higher-ranking ones then she could perhaps stand a chance to begin her plans.

Until then though, she would have to make compromises that sickened her, meaning letting that damned thing connect properly to Taylor so that the child wouldn't be completely vulnerable like before.

She could be left behind on the ship, but all that would do was slow the process of the young woman actually opening up to Mia. And regardless of if Taylor Hebert knew it, she would be needed.

The brunette and worm Pokemon both freeze in place before both of them relax again, Taylor once more gaining control of the insects in her range, while Weedle welcomed the presence of Taylor that he could feel in his mind.

"My bugs are back." Taylor monotonous says while mentally sorting through the millions of insects that were at her command.

Mia's red eyes focus on her while feeling out through the Force. "Well, it's just yours. Can't feel the presence of any other parahumans out there."

Gaia could feel the nervousness that Mia felt, not knowing why Queen Administrator was able to completely attach herself to Taylor again causing needless worry.

If there was anything about this bond that Gaia hated, was that there was no real way for her to communicate with Mia. Emotions, feeling, intuition, all of these she could hint towards Mia's senses, but actual communication was something just out of her reach. She did not know why, but that was a limit that she had.

Perhaps it was due to her being a newly born spirit of the planet, or that her reserves of power were slowly building themselves up from nothing with the help of any excess that Mia leaked out.

Either way, it was the one that annoyed Gaia to no end. Needless worry and strife towards her mother could so easily be rectified with a simple conversation.

And yet, she couldn't help but be slightly relieved at that. She knew humanity and the history that it had wrought since its existence. She knew every word that a human had ever said, and just about every conversation that had been shared across her surface with the air that she held beneath her atmosphere.

And yet the thought of actually speaking to someone slightly terrified her to no end. Subtly whispering suggestions in thousands of people across millions of worlds came to her so easily. Anything more than that was something that was just beyond her currently.

She was the Earth itself, but at the same time, she had only come into this world a mere month and a half ago.

So she would merely watch and assist where she could. Waiting for the moment until she could actually speak to her mother.

The city that they were in was metropolitan and almost timeless, with the tall building and skyscrapers that dominated the grey skyline giving an old and historied past.

Leaving the alleyway onto the sidewalk of a crowded and busy street, each person of the group couldn't help but stare as the crowd walked on each person minding their own business.

And 'person' was a bit of a stretch for some of the people that walked on by, for while there were plenty of humans walking along, there were also beings that were most definitely not human.

People of all shapes and sizes, with some of them not even having faces that could properly be described, and others having heads of beasts and creatures that would no doubt give some people nightmares. Skin colors that went from deep ocean blue, all the way to sickly vibrant green, and even one of them that changed colors every time that someone passed him, or her, by.

Bodies of every shape and size, with some being as thin and tall as telephone poles, while others squat and boxy that walked on legs the size of tree trunks. Each one of Mia's friends was thankful that they were all wearing clothes.

"'What the fuck?'" Both Judith and Taylor asked, while even Napoleon looked to be put off balance by the strangeness of what they were seeing.

Mia meanwhile was staring up into the sky having noticed something odd about the sky that was above them. "Uh, guys?" She says while lifting a hand up, pointing with her index finger up at the cloudy sky.

Or they thought that it had been a cloudy sky. Taylor blinks a few times before her wide mouth frowns deeper and her eyes widen to the size of bowling balls.

"Is that… fog?" The sky wasn't really the sky. Instead, a perfect dome of fog completely encapsulated as far as the eye could see, with the grey mist forming a wall that separated this side of the city from the rest of it.

And yet, no one treated this as if it was different or odd. Each normal human merely went about their business, paying the odd creature people no more than a passing glance, the grey-dominated sky not even getting glances.

This was all routine for the people of this city apparently, a thought that even made Gaia take an extra millisecond to process.

"Where the heck are we?" Judith asked as the constant wave of people passed them by, not a single one of them sparing a single thought to the group. Well, other than a few stares as they looked at Mia before continuing on.

She would probably be thankful for that if she wasn't completely focused on her omnitool, connecting it to this world's internet and satellites.

When the readout comes clearly to her she lets out a choking sound from her throat.

"Apparently, this is New York. A New York at least." She eventually manages to grind out.

Both Judith and Taylor balk at that, their eyes roving around the tall buildings, roads filled with honking cars, and pedestrian-filled sidewalks.

"This… is New York?" Taylor breaths out.

Even with the slight gloom that the foggy dome brought to the atmosphere, the architecture was something that neither of them had seen before, at least not outside of pictures. Even then, after Behemoth had attacked the city, it had never really come back to the state it had been in before.

The help of Tinkers couldn't bring back all of the buildings that were gone forever on their Earth, and there were some areas of the city that still couldn't be properly accessed because the radiation levels were far too lethal to even walk through. Gaia was still pissed at that.

Then they both catch a glimpse of something towards the wall of fog closest to them. Something that was blurred and hidden, but the shape was something that most people would recognize immediately. It was tall, and in the vague shape of a woman, with her head held high above her and a torch in her hand, and a crown on her head.

The blond and the brunette can't help but stop and stare at the hidden statue. After all, no one on their Earth had seen Lady Liberty ever since Behemoth had destroyed it when it had attacked New York.

This one old statue, one that was known far and wide around the world, was irrefutable proof that not only were they in New York, but they were in an Earth that had never had to deal with the Endbringers.

A complex flurry of emotions war inside of both girls. Jealousy, loss, melancholy, and most of all some semblance of Joy that for one moment, they wouldn't have the fear of those monsters benign anywhere near them. It was a semblance of hope that was impossible to properly describe for them.

Every human on Earth, no matter their background or morality feared the Endbringers. Not knowing if one day it would be their turn to die alongside whatever city that they were in. Helpless and hopeless to do a thing against them.

And yet, amidst this sea of humans, in a city so similar yet so different to the one that they knew, both girls felt something stir in their chest, stronger than almost anything that they had ever felt.

Hope.

For a single second, they shined to both Mia and Gaia's senses lighthouses of hope that was so warm and comforting. Then they were gone as they remember that this wasn't their home. That the monsters were still out there on their Earth, cruel reality and misery waiting for them to return.

Amidst this reality and slight despair though, was a nugget of hope. Tiny, fragile, and very easy to snuff out. But all that it would need was time to grow. Time that Gaia would be sure to give and cultivate. She had to if she wanted to live.

Behind the women, Napoleon stood straighter, his smile growing and almost shining as he could feel the wishes that were born and strengthened from the both of them.

After all, he was the man who accomplished wishes. Two more that came from the heart and wished for hope was something that he would accomplish, even if it came to his end.

Then Taylor's eye's widened in panic as she could sense what was about to happen from a few mosquitos in a building down the street. "GET DOWN!"

None of them question or wonder, merely react, with Napoleon and Mia rushing in front of them while Judith and Taylor both dive for cover. Weddle holding on to Taylor's shoulders and Turtwig using vines to grab onto the both of them.

Wind and rubble rush towards them, barely making either Mia or Napoleon flinch as the pedestrians around them turned around and ran with almost practiced ease, those that were driving their cars uncaring as they left the motor on and hoofed it out of the area.

Both Napoleon and Mia watched the smoke cloud, their eyes sharp and waiting for it to clear so that they could see what had just occurred. Then Mia actually processed the emotions that she was feeling. And her head looks up just in time to see a screaming young man with closed eyes and shaggy brown hair barreling down towards them.

"AAAAHHHHH GET OUT OF THE WAY!" His voice screamed, going up to a higher pitch as he swung his arm trying to get her to move.

The pointed eared woman couldn't help but stare and hold down the urge to laugh. He was falling from what looked like to be ten stories high straight towards her, and he was worried that he was going to hurt her?

"I'll be right back." She tells Napoleon who only gives her a smile and a nod while she crouches her legs down, gathering strength into them.

With enough force to crack the sidewalk that she had been standing on, she jumps into the air and in one smooth motion effortlessly grabs onto the brown-haired young man before cradling him in her arms like a princess.

"What the-!" He exclaims as they traveled through the air and he faces her, his eyes still remaining closed.

"What kind of person worries about hitting a person as they fall to their death? You're a nice guy aren't you?" Mia asks almost conversationally while he continues to stare at her with closed eyes and an open mouth.

Then the light moment is ruined as his head swivels to look past behind her. "LOOK OUT!"

Materializing one of her gauntlets of her armor from her pocket dimension, she uses it to maneuver the two of them slightly higher, managing to dodge the flaming projectile that had been aimed at them.

She didn't have a chance to rest as more burning projectiles rocketed towards them, forcing her to summon the rest of her armor around her.

"Hold onto my neck!" She orders which the young man quickly complies with as she lets him go and stretches her arms out to let the wraithbone armor click and whirr onto her.

It only takes a little less than a second, but that was enough time for whoever dared to shoot at her mother to unleash a torrent of flaming bullets, each one of them focused right on Mia.

Too bad that all she needed was that second to fly up into the grey sky, her thrusters letting out their signature whine and whirr.

Now that she was airborne she could actually see the one that was trying to kill her and her current passenger. He looked… worryingly normal. At least he would if it wasn't for the strange gun that seemed to be fused into his arm, his hand disassembled to allow the barrel of the mechanical projectile weapon free range for him to shoot.

He was tall and had short black hair that allowed a clear view of his handsome face, a disappointed and slightly surprised expression on his face. Even more normal was the simple blue sweater that he wore above a black collared shirt, while black slacks and stylish dress shoes adorned his feet.

It if wasn't for the gun arm he would just be a handsome mundane man that you could easily pass by the street without a second thought. Well, that and the glowing red eyes that were staring in bloodlust at them.

"Why must you people continue to be a nuisance." Then he opened his mouth and Mia could feel the irritation rise through her. If she could properly give his voice a description, it would be 'rich snob prick'.

Now she was given yet another reason to punch whoever this man was in the face.

"Seriously, I just wanted to get rid of that little nuisance once and for all. People of my stature are better than to be ogled by an uppity urchin trying to find out information that they do not deserve." He actually sighs after that, as if he was slightly disappointed. "Oh well. Not like killing another one of you little humans is going to be much of an issue. At least the rest of the cattle realized better and ran like the pathetic pests that they are."

Ok, yeah, NOW Mia was definitely going to shove her armored fist into that prick's face! Gaia wished that she could do the same to wipe that look of superiority from his ugly mug!

Mia

I am going to beat those condescending eyes out of his fucking skull and make him eat them.

Just from the way that he called the running and screaming people 'cattle' immediately put him on my shit list. That and him trying to blast me with that weird ass gun that was fused with his arm. It was soooo fucking gross.

I could fucking see where the muscle was fucking fused to the gun. I could think of three damned way that it would at least look better than that! Not to mention that looked like it hurt! Wait, what about the damned bones? Were they exposed? That shit fucking hurts!

Whoever did that needs to be shot.

"Aha, I see that you have been entranced in the beauty of my work! Be grateful that your mere peasant eyes have been graced to look upon the artistry of myself!"

…

…

…

…

OK good news! I don't have to hunt his ass down to put a bullet in it!

After that I kinda tune him out, dude loves to hear the sound of his own voice. Hell, the only reason why I could even hear him from this far away was that I could read his lips thanks to the program that I put into my helmet.

"So, why is he trying to kill you?" I ask the young guy that hadn't opened his eyes yet.

Thankfully he turns his head towards me and somehow I could tell that he was looking at me. How he could do that with his eyes closed, I didn't know.

But I could tell that he could see me. His emotions were a rollercoaster of fear, anxiety, hope and finally acceptance tinged with relief. Not a surprise was given that he had almost gone splat just a minute ago.

"I saw something that he would have preferred I didn't." Given the way that he said that it should have been enough to explain everything. As if it made complete sense that it would be enough for someone to kill you.

Too bad all it did was bring up more questions rather than answer any of them.

Apparently, the failed engineer/surgeon realized that we were ignoring him as he started to let loose another hail of bullets that arced through the air, each of them causing tiny sonic booms as they traveled through the air.

At least, until each of them was blown out of the air by other more precise bullets that Napoleon shot out of his cannon. Somehow. Did that thing even have ammo in there?

"Now, now, don't you dare leave me out of the fun!" Napoleon charges out as he cocks the giant cannon that he held steadily aimed at the asshole with the failed science project on his arm.

"Ugh, another boor." The glowy-eyed prick says while looking at the French Emperor with bored uninterested eyes.

If it wasn't for my advanced senses I would have missed the minuscule movement of his gun arm as he fires another burst of accelerated bullets, this time each one twisting and turning in the air, seeming able to fly on their own.

Which is why I was now accelerating even faster through the air, pushing what power I could towards the thrusters on my hands and feet. The entire time, the poor guy whose name I still hadn't caught yet was holding onto my neck for his dear life, screaming every time that a bullet almost hit us.

He must have good eyes given that he screamed louder with each and every single bullet that I dodged. Hell, most cameras might have a hard time catching the speed that these fucking things were flying, which meant that he wasn't a normal guy.

Or he was normal for this world. I had just gone to Star Wars before this so I really didn't know what to expect anymore when I traveled to a new world.

I could think of only one way that I could make sure that he didn't die. I had to stop doing this to strangers though.

"Sorry about this. The only way that I can see you not getting a bullet through your head." I apologize to him.

"Wai-!" Whatever he was going to say is drowned out as he falls into the purple that I opened in the air before it closed behind him.

"Wonderful. Now the little rat is gone. Oh well. At least I still get to vent my frustrations on you two." Jesus Christ, was this guy born with a silver spoon up his ass?

"I think that you will find that I will be more of a challenge than just to 'deal' with." Napoleon declared while charging towards the surgical abomination.

"Please. As if a neanderthal like you could ever be a threat." He boredly said while shooting out another round of flaring ammunition.

Ammo that Napoleon responded with a round of cannon fire that crushed the bullets on its way towards his target that still hadn't moved a single muscle. Until he twitched his other arm and cut the cannonball in half with a chop from his hand.

Oh. Oh, this might not be as easy as I thought it was going to be.

"How boorish." He says while using his fingers to flick the half-cut cannonballs back at us, one at me and one at Napoleon, at speeds that caused the windows of surrounding buildings to shatter.

Napoleon bats it away with his cannon while I nimbly dodge it while accelerating my speed towards the wanna-be supervillain.

Then he disappears from where he had been standing, reappearing right in front of Napoleon who still had his cannon overhead. Both of us barely have time to widen our eyes before he speaks up again.

"To think that specks like you could make me actually move. I will be sure to make this painful." With that, his gun arm shifts, the metal, flesh, and bone shifting and wriggling in a way that makes my stomach whirl in disgust as it reassembles itself into a mechanical monstrosity that looks like a giant metal fist.

The gears and motors that were in it whirr and groan as it flies forward impacting the cannon that Napoleon had quickly put back in front of himself, the two metal objects resounding against each other like two gongs before Napoleon is sent barreling in the other direction in the air.

What the fuck?

Then he disappears again in a flash of white and red, and I feel a chill go down my spine urging me to duck and block behind me! Without question I comply, sending out a signal to the armor along with a surge of power from myself, causing the shields to concentrate and solidify on where I could feel the blow coming from.

I manage to finish it in time for his fist to crash against the concentration of physic energy and magic that had formed right in front of my chest.

"Oh?" He conversationally asks while raising an eyebrow. "First time that one of your kind has actually managed to stop one of my punches. Bravo. You are somehow better than the rest of your siblings of cattle." He never wavered from his bored tone, and his eyes never seemed to look at me with anything other than a nuisance to be dealt with.

Oooooh, I was going to beat the shit out of him!

"But, a piece of cattle is all that you will ever be." He says while raising his other normal arm. "Such a shame. I actually rather liked this sweater."

His left arm convulses, the fabric of the sweaters stretching and tearing as the limb shifts and changes into whatever the hell he stuffed into it. His handshakes and flops around wildly, like what you would expect someone getting electrocuted to look like, as the arm grew and the blue warm sweater burst as it could no longer contain the shifting mechanical monstrosity that now matched his other arm.

"...Doesn't that hurt?" I couldn't help but ask as I saw the bone of his arm combined with the metallic of the construct that shaped and changed his arm.

"Immensely. At least you have manners." He politely, for him, says while lifting his newly changed arm and thrusts it forward.

Ever been ragdolled? You know, when there's a few seconds of airtime and your limbs are just flopping in the wind while your brain is trying to catch up with what the hell is happening? Cause before my answer would have been no, but now it was most definitely yes.

And it hurt even though I was inside of a suit of Wraithbone constructed magic armor. I don't know how far I traveled through the air, but it had to have been a bit upwards since I felt whatever building I smashed into give way.

Now that hurt.

"Ooooooh." Even with the shields dulling the blow and the armor taking, even more, I still felt some of the impact. It wasn't even that I couldn't track the blow that was coming, I could, I just never had to before. Everyone else that I had ever fought was so slow compared to that. And this guy could move fast enough that he actually disappeared for a second while he moved.

What the hell was he.

Whatever building I had just hit was sturdy enough that I only left an imprint on the wall, though the sensors of my suit could pick up the screaming and pounding feet of the people inside. Good, they needed to get away as fast as possible.

Where the hell did that guy g-

Again that feeling of danger, only this time instead of focusing the power on a shield, I concentrate and bring out some of the ordinances that I built into this thing. My arms and shoulder spark with purple and blue electricity, the Wraithbone plates shifting and changing with a whirr and clanks in an instant.

Just in time to have two barrels of magic-fueled cannons on either arm pointed directly at that smug prick chest while he had one monstrosity of an arm ready to punch.

"Eat this you bitch!" And I let loose two continuous streams of psionic enhanced repulsor beams that I could feel drain my power. The look on his face was something that I was going to remember very well, what with his eyes seeming to almost pop out of his sockets.

"You-" Whatever else he was going to drone out is drowned by the whine and crackle of the blasts hitting him square on the chest, sending him away in a flash of purple-white light. Oh, that felt good.

I follow right behind the trail of light left behind by the lights of the repulsor blasts, the barrels of the impromptu cannons receding back into the rest of the armor with their signature clicks.

At least until he manages to use the guns that his arms shifted into to maneuver himself away from the blast that continued out into the sky. Giving him the chance to fall directly downwards towards a street full of people that were already beginning to flee from us. So, guess that shit like this must be normal for them.

What kind of world did I jump into?

During his freefall, the guy maneuvers himself feet down, while raising his atrocious and hack-built gun arms towards me as I flew towards him. Shit.

Machine gun fired out of the barrels of his guns, the bullets whizzing to me faster than they had below, partially because I was flying towards them, and probably because he decided to stop holding back.

Being careful not to overload the tech with too much power, I again siphon some from me towards the suit, shifted and changing the shield so that any that were fired directly at me was flattened against the wall of purple energy. Though that didn't account for the rest of the bullets that he was able to traject to blitz me like fucking homing missiles.

Shit, no other choice.

Funneling even more power, a warning appeared in my hub, "Capacitor Maximised". Dammit, I knew it. Needed to finish this shit off soon or the armor wasn't going to take the amount of power that I was funneling into it.

The bullets impact the armor, the outer shell hardens thanks to the magic and psionic energy that I was giving it allowing the armor to shrug off any of the damage that could have been done to it. I don't know how much of a punch those things can give, but I couldn't risk finding out. Not when this guy looked like he had no shortage of ammo and was probably still holding back. I could fucking feel his boredom and growing interest.

And I was going to need the armor, there was no other way that I could keep up with him otherwise. Not without destroying a lot of shit in the process from my clumsy speeding.

While I could feel his emotions, they felt… wrong. Even if they felt...wrong. They weren't twisted and dark like those that I had felt onboard the Star Destroyer yesterday.

That had been a storm of negative emotions, so strong old, and dark that I had nearly puked the moment that I felt them. But at least they had still felt somewhat human. Like at the end of hte day I might have been able to understand whoever held them.

I didn't get that feeling from this guy. There was a… detachment and apathy from him that made my skin crawl. As if he saw things in a way that I couldn't ever comprehend.

Time to try out something new.

Concentrating and shaping the technology on my back, I can feel the pieces of wraithbone shift and change, allowing the two new thrusters to open on either one of my shoulder blades.

Let's see you try to hit this!

The wind around me parts as I break through the sound barrier, hte sound of shattering glass from some of the surrounding buildings causing me to wince, before sighing a little bit when I don't feel any pain from the people in the buildings. At the same time, I could feel the tinge of concern and surprise from the glowy-eyed dude, along with a good dose of irritation.

I don't know why, but suddenly he decides to switch his tactics, turning his body over so that he is falling faceward instead of feet down, lifting his arms while taking steady aim towards the street below.

This bastard was trying to get me distracted by firing on Civilians down below. I could feel my blood boil and my eyes begin to burn.

No way in hell was I going to let that asshole kill any people again! I didn't want to experience that. Not again.

Space empty and cold yet welcoming as the cool feeling of life escaping brought with it freedom of action and thought. I might die, but my brother and friend would live.

I never wanted to feel something like that ever again.

I shouldn't have diverted more power to the thrusters. I knew that I shouldn't. I knew that it was something that would probably bite me in the ass.

But I didn't care. I wasn't going to let another person die in front of me. Not if there was even one thing that I could do to stop it. Not if they had a chance to truly live.

I ignore the warning's from my HUD, I ignore the sizzling sound of the thrusters on my back groaning and buzzing with an overflow of power, instead choosing to focus on flashing past the falling man and twisting in the air with the grace of a dancer to face him head-on.

Which was when I realized the mistake that I had made.

Instead of surprise on his face, I saw satisfaction as both his gun arms weren't trained on the people down below, but on me.

Fuck.

"You Heroic types are always so easy to figure out. As if I would be crass enough to have to throw a tantrum by involving one of them is something that they had nothing to do with." He quietly says right before unloading as many bullets as his hideous malformed guns can shoot at me, the burning pieces of lead seeming to twist and turn so that they fired on me at all sides.

The armor couldn't tank all of that. If I even tried then it would probably shatter from already being overloaded on power.

Which meant that I was going to need something other than just my tech to take those fucking things.

Visualize the item, remember makeup composition, molecular density, and resistance, and now bring it into reality through magic.

Ark of Embodiment: Mass Creation, Floating Shields.

Rings of magic appeared around me in lights of red and white, announcing the creation of a dozen shields of metal that had been compressed using mass effect fields to withstand heavy amounts of payloads. I had done the process a few times when making my ship and some of my other heavy-duty tech, and while not completely perfect replicas, they would have to be enough.

Thankfully they were, for the most part, the accelerated flaming bullets stopping in their tracks as the simple round shields spun and twirled around me while I focused on the smug fucker that was finally surprised for the first time since I met him.

Which is when another idea struck me. I smile underneath the clear panel of the helmet as I burned just a little bit more magic to create a dozen blades in flashes of light, the metal sharpened to a razor-sharp edge that seemed to shine in the grey light.

Amidst all of this, the man kept falling towards my position, getting closer and closer with every passing second even as he kept unleashing wave after wave of flaming ammo. I had him right where I wanted him!

And he knew that too, I could feel that tiny nugget of fear that had been born out of surprise and curiosity growing bigger and bigger as he fell closer to my waiting floating position.

I swear to god if it wasn't for my increased reflexes and tracking software I wouldn't be able to keep all of these bullets off of me.

I could see one of his arms shifting back into a giant fist, while the other remained trained on me, never ceasing in its almost unending onslaught of molten high-powered lead. At least I think the bullets were made of lead. For all I know, he was chunking bullet-shaped bone or some other weird shit seeing as he didn't mind fucking his skeleton up like that.

I had to make sure that the shields that floated around me stopped every single bullet. If a single one made it through, then it could hit someone down there. And I doubt that a normal person could be able to tank a single hit from one of those.

Then he did something that actually made me stop from the amount of pain that was coming from him.

His right leg had started to convulse and shift around like one of his ar- Oh god fucking damn it, did he frankenstein all of his limbs with that clunky ugly ass tech?

The black threads of his slacks rip as leg shits into a mechanical monstrosity that resembles the same style as his arms bone, metal, and all. Only, instead of looking like an instrument of death that was made for beating the shit out of someone, it looked like an armored leg of bone that seemed to add a few inches to his height.

His right leg promptly began to change after the other one had, the pain that was emanating from him increasing to the point where I heard a slight wince from his mouth.

Damn, that really had to hurt.

I quickly found out that his legs apparently had their own form of thrusters as he sped up down to meet me, his punching arm cocked back ready to strike as he kept up the pressure with his other arm.

As he increased in speed, I launched the blades with as much speed as I could using my control over them, along with a slight Force push to the ones closest to me. They cleaved through the air, parting the sound barrier with a burst of wind strong enough to diver some of the bullets that were flying at me in their path before they neared the falling biomechanical man.

He actually managed to punch a few away with his monstrous power arm, the sharpened pieces of metal crumbling at the force of the powered flaming fist, and others simply being battered away by the force around it. Too bad for him that the rest managed to slip past his aggressive defense, the two-foot-long pieces of metal either burying themselves into his body or completely slicing through leaving literal gaps where they had sliced past.

I could feel triumph rising inside of me, slightly guilty at the smile that formed on my face. I could feel his surprise and pain from here, although, annoyingly, his face remained its impassive expression except for the slightly raised right eyebrow.

Just like that, I thought that I had won this, he should live, I hadn't hit any vital areas, and the blades that were inside of him would probably be enough to keep him from bleeding out. I should be able to keep him alive and restrained before I could figure out what the hell to do with him.

At least that was the plane before the bleeding gaps in his body stitched themselves back together, the muscles and skin seeming to close together bit by bit before they looked good as new. The blades that were still inside of him just popped out, the wounds closing behind them as they fell to the sky below.

Huh. High-speed regeneration. That was new.

Then he was right on top of me, his speed accelerating thanks to the flames that were coming off of his shitty bio-mechanical feet and both of his fists coming at me, the metal glowing a hot magma red.

I was so thankful that I had built this suit in a way that it could still function without all the pieces being together. I switch out the arms of the suit for Honest Recklessness, the arm encompassing gauntlets fitting snugly on my arms even though I had grown since I had first received them all those days ago.

I don't have time to make sure that the power regulator that I had built into the rest of the suit was working before I met his fists with my own. The colliding of our firsts shatter even more windows, as we had started to reach the ground level but still being a few stories high. More screaming from around us, and even more running feet with practiced ease that was starting to become the norm.

How used were people to stuff like this happening?

For a split second, it was like we were frozen in the air, my eyes locked on his while he was just staring at where he thought where my eyes would be. And I felt something other than just boredom coming from.

Excitement.

And if I was being honest, so was I. I hadn't met a single person that could take one of my punches, at least not without expecting them to blow up from the force. But something about this guy was different than any of the capes that I had fought back on Earth Bet.

For one, even if he had goaded me into charging ahead by tricking me into thinking that he was going to shoot at the people on the ground, he had no intention of doing it. I should have noticed that from his emotional state.

I should have. But I didn't.

Why didn't I?

But he still tried to kill that guy earlier, and I don't know if he had killed someone else earlier, but I was starting to doubt it just a little bit. What he had said earlier made it sound like there was something that I was missing.

Too bad that he didn't give me any more time to contemplate it, what with him angling his legs so that he spun in the air, freeing himself from our little struggle and lifting his other let for a well-placed downward kick.

Motherfucker launched me down towards the ground, ragdolling me for the second time today and in my life. Still fucking hurt like a bitch.

As did landing in the middle of the street and smashing through a car and creating another little crater under me, the metal of the vehicle crushing and cracking underneath the force of the kick.

"Ugh….." I groan as I try to reorient myself from the hit. I blink once or twice before I see the guy falling towards me, his feet propelling him forward at an increased speed with both of his powered fists held in front of him like a human battering ram.

"SHIT!" The shields that I had summoned were too far away from me to summon and I don't think that I could embody anything strong enough or fast enough to take the hit. So if I couldn't defend, then that meant I was going to have to attack.

I could feel Estrella calling to me, urging me to bring her out for a fight. I was still mad at you bitch!

But I don't know if Honest Recklessness would be enough. Add into the fact that without the rest of the armor on, I couldn't properly regulate my power then she was probably my only option that didn't include leaving behind billions in property damage. If barely.

Ugh, fine! But you're still not off the hook yet you bitch!

I don't give a shit! Call me before that prick turns you, and by extension me, into a pancake.

"Shine Estrella de Esperanza!" The arms of my battle gauntlets disappear, with the arms of the Wraithbone armor returning and slutty katana now in hand before it shifts into a flash of light, the metal shifting into a warm brown wooden core surrounded by small blades of metal.

I could already feel the blade absorb the ambient sunlight that leaked through the grey wall of fog above us. The light wasn't as potent, but it would be more than enough. Already I could see the grey blades being filled with white light, meaning that I wouldn't have to burn any spiritual pressure for this.

I take the blade in both hands, lifting it to meet the crashing regenerative man. That was when both of us were blown away in a wave of heat and force.

The suit leeched out more power to fuel its shields and to keep itself from chipping away. Not much from my 'internal battery' but enough for me to notice. Of course, the suit still wasn't perfect on using my own power to keep itself in place. Too much of it would cause the scientific tech to wither away and break down, which in turn would fuck with the rest of the systems.

Thankfully, the suit was still in acceptable parameters, both from the shields and the more sciency side of things.

Picking myself off of the floor, the HUD in my helmet glitches temporarily before coming back to full power, the sensors searching through the smoke and rubble for whatever the hell had done that.

Turns out I didn't even need to bother.

"Well, well, well! What do we have here? A bunch of no-good troublemakers taking my spotlight!? Mayhem without consulting the master of mischief on this wonderful city of chaos and destruction!? For shame you posers!" A slightly familiar voice that I couldn't quite place yelled out from speakers that were giving my ears a headache.

"Not this fool again." The smug guy mumbled, true annoyance tinging his voice. I was a little relieved actually, thought that he couldn't do anything with it besides either smug or bored.

"Well, we can't have that now can we!?" A holographic screen appears in the air, the various other screens inside of windows from various shops and stores of whatever street we had ended up in sprang to life. On each one of them, a man whose most defining feature was his wide mouth that was in the shape of a crazed smile while the rest of his face was hidden by a metal featureless mask from the nose up.

His mop of blond hair sprang wildly as he moved his head with exaggerated movements all the while continuing on with another tangent that I just decided to tune out. This guy loved to hear himself talk.

I glance over to smug guy a few feet away, and he did the same to me though he couldn't see my eyes.

"What the hell is going on?" I knew that it might not be a good idea to ask the guy that had just been trying to kill me a few seconds ago, but at this point, I was just lost at what the hell was happening.

"So you are a newcomer to the city." I tilt my head at that, knowing that he couldn't see my raised eyebrow. "If you were a local you would know who that imbecile is. The madman enjoys spreading chaos and mayhem across the city. Makes it hard to enjoy a quiet day with him here."

"HEY!" The sudden shout causes both of us to turn back to the now angry madman, who I was pretty sure was glaring at us. Couldn't tell because of the weird metal mask that was on his face. "How dare you two-bit neanderthals ignore me, your obviously better! Fine if you want to go around trying to outshine me, how about I show you just how little I think about you by sending out my failed babies to fight you!"

His what?

All at once, every screen that he had been on goes dark, while the big one blinks out of existence, a bright flash of light blinding me right afterward. When I blink the spots out of my eyes, I find that that we aren't on an empty street anymore.

Instead, a bunch of nightmarish-looking monsters are all staring at us with either eyes or eyeless faces that are enough to bring about nightmares. Some were humanoid like us, albeit with fucked up elongated limbs that didn't fit their bodies, while others looked like mixes of animals and insects that I couldn't quite place my finger on.

And when I said the entire street, I meant the ENTIRE street. They took up the entire view for god's sake, I couldn't see a single thing past the horde of drooling failed experiments. Worse of all, they were empty. No emotion. No fear, loss, joy, or hope.

I felt… nothing. As if they were just walking shells.

The only thing that came from them was a… feeling of hunger that made my skin crawl.

Oh God, I wanted to throw up. I would never make anything like these things. I couldn't. I couldn't subject a living thing to… this.

The whirr of mechanical bone catches my attention, my HUD's senses, the blue-purple ring locking onto the man glaring at the things that were getting ready to charge at us.

"Interloper, do you agree to a truce? At least until we deal with these abominations." Sincerity and annoyance leaked out of him while his glowing gaze was locked onto said abominations.

You know what? Fine. I could kick his ass later. Right now I wanted to put these things out of their misery. Doubt that there was anything that I could do for them at this point. There wasn't even a semblance of real thought in any of them.

I couldn't help but feel a little bit sad at that.

"You have a deal. Just promise that I won't have to deal with any sort of Friendly Fire while we fight those things."

"Please-" He scoffs, "-as if I would lower myself to those kinds of tactics after coming to an agreement."

"Finally we can get started!" The psycho screamed from wherever the hell he was streaming from. At least I didn't have to look at his annoying face. "And don't worry your little head, I will make sure that those young ladies that you brought with you aren't left out."

"...what?" It takes a lot so that I don't yell that out, but I could feel my blood start to boil again, while Estrella shook a little bit in my hand.

The last thing that I hear from him is his crazed laughter while his frankenstein rejects charge at the two of us.

They are met by a flurry of flaming bullets and force accelerated embodied swords.

If the girls were hurt I was going to use that prick's face as a Roomba!

--

Judith

She was beginning to think that there was nowhere that they could go without something blowing up. And this was barely their second trip outside of their world.

And now, they were all running for their lives while a bunch of monsters that looked like they were made by a Bonesaw that actually finished her work instead of half-made things were chasing after them. Great, she could add running for her life another thing that has become the norm.

Turtwig was hanging onto her using his vines, shooting out seeds at high speeds from his mouth actually making a few of the pursuing monsters fall to the floor, causing a domino effect on the others behind them. Koroman couldn't really do anything to fight long-range, so Judith carried him in her arms, while Weddle stayed on Taylor's shoulders shooting out strings of webs to trip and catch those that were unlucky enough to get caught in the grey threads.

Taylor had reacted first, grabbing onto Judith's hand without a second thought and running just in time to avoid the horde of monsters that had turned the street corner. This was quickly followed by clouds of bugs swarming as many of the things that were chasing them, which while helpful, still wasn't enough to slow them all down.

She had to slow them down, at least enough for them to get away. The blonde young woman brings her hands together in the symbol of a cross, the puff of smoke summoning five perfect copies of her. Each of the clones charged the clones that came at them, with two of them bringing up hands glowing with mana while the other three jumped into a melee with the monsters.

They weren't as durable as she was, and she couldn't keep up the clones forever as Mia could, but they were still powered by Aura and Mana like she was. They should be enough to at least slow down the strange bio creations.

She noticed that Taylor stared at her a little bit with no emotion on her face for a few seconds before she remembered that they were literally running for their lives! Explanations could come later, for now, they just had to make it out alive.

The farther that they ran, the more and more monsters poured out from street corners and buildings. They ignored going into any buildings, same for any people that fled from them, though a few unlucky ones did get trampled underneath the sea of malformed creations.

Weirdly, at some point there were actually people that were on roofs or hanging out of windows, each of them shooting into the horde of monsters with guns. Handguns, assault rifles, sniper rifles, she even saw a few people sporting giant machine guns and futuristic-looking weapons that shot glowing rounds into the neverending tide of grey and sickly colored flesh.

Did this world have tinkers too? Or were they just advanced enough that they could have things like that?

She felt her clones' memories fly back to her after about a minute. They lasted longer than she thought, taking out quite a few of the things before they managed to explode in puffs of smoke.

Still wasn't ever going to get used to that shit. She had no idea how Mia had made it seem so normal.

I swear to god, I am going to use that Leet-like fucker as a mana test dummy.

"Mia, where the hell did you go?" She grumbled to herself while throwing another gust of wind over her shoulder, throwing a snakelike thing off balance causing it to get trampled underneath the feet of the other creatures.

"She was still fighting that gun arm guy when they both left my range. Looked like she was winning." Taylor unemotionally said, a wave of mosquitoes and wasps flying past them and swarming a few things that got close to them.

"And how far did you say your range went?"

"A block. Though I think that it can get farther. My range has grown ever since I first got my power."

Shit, that's scary. Though she wasn't about to admit that out loud.

Summoning a few more clones to stem the tide at least a little bit longer.

Unfortunately, it was at that moment that Bucket Head decided to screech with his voice again. "Now, now, we can't have you just running the entire time, talk about boring~! How about we get to see what you really got up your sleeves huh!?"

Ahhh shit. What the hell did that mean? Judith thought to herself, her eyes taking in everything around her as her legs pumped even faster.

Taylor must have sensed something because the brunette grabbed onto her arm and threw them both behind a car even with the horde of things chasing them. "Cover your ears!"

She didn't trust the girl completely, she would have to know her longer than just a day or two to do that, but she complied as running for your life was something that tended to bond two people together. She made it just in time to cover both of her ears and dull the boom of an explosion that caused the nearest building to topple forward.

Shit!

Judith covers her mouth and nose while closing her eyes and creating a simple wall of hardened mana in front of her. She still wasn't strong enough to use it as a shield in combat, but it was enough to keep the dust and debris from her and Taylor.

Slowly opening her eyes, she sees that the horde of monsters had stopped, the closest ones coughing and hacking from all of the dust that was in the air. Although, that was where the good news ended.

Because Taylor and Judith were now officially trapped.

The building that had blown up was now nothing more than rubble that completely blocked their way forward.

Dread rose up in her like bile, the blood draining from her face. Taylor remained impassive, but Judith could see the worry and fear in her eyes.

They could try to hide in the buildings, but that would just be getting themselves trapped in there. She had seen some of these things upturned cars in their path while chasing them. She knew if they wanted they could just bust down the walls of whatever place they tried running into.

Well… at least Claire was safe with Mia.

Judith stands up, expanding the shield around them to push the cloud of dust around them, helping Taylor up alongside her.

Turtwig wore a fierce expression on his face, his black eyes practically shining in defiance, while Koromon hopped onto his back, a similar look on his face. Weddle nuzzled closer to Taylor while chittering in anger towards the monsters that were reorienting themselves and began to notice the pink barrier of mana that was around them.

While maintaining the barrier, she summoned her own little team of clones. She could support at least ten on her own constantly without the strain of chakra being too much to the point where she couldn't support it. Proper control of chakra was still a pain in the ass.

Being able to use the mana that was in the air was a very different experience compared to using internal energy. Looking over, she spots a nice long piece of rebar that still had a huge chunk of concrete at the end.

She lifts it up in the air, activating her aura so that she could actually lift the damn thing instead of struggling to. With it, she could lift the piece of the building like it was a simple baseball bat. Again, Taylor stared at her with wide eyes and an expressionless face, and again she quickly moved to look at the things that were starting to advance on them again.

"What are our chances?" Taylor asked while the buzzing and chittering of bugs got stronger and stronger, her swarm increasing by the second as insects crawled out of buildings, cracks in the street, and flew in from the sky.

Oh yeah, this girl was fucking scary. Judith could see why Mia would want to recruit this girl.

"Not good. Unless we get something that can clear out most of them at least. And I think that those things don't run out easy." It was eerie at how easy and nonchalantly she could say those words. She was still shaking, she was still scared with her heart in her ears. But there was also a sort of ease with the words.

As if it was the most normal thing that she could say in the world.

She shrugged, hoping to somehow just throw the fear off her shoulders, and placing an easy smile on her face. She had always been good at faking it. "Hope that Mia can somehow pull something out of her ass if she's fighting these things too."

The Rebar moves from her shoulder as she shifts to hold it in front of her with two hands, while Taylor gathers a small herd of insects around her, the cloud of bugs flying around her and some of them even crawling onto her.

At this point, Judith was too scared to muster up the will to shiver at that.

The pink barrier expands getting closer to the charging wave of drooling creatures, barely slowing them down as they push through. Her clones jump, flying through the air towards them, each of them holding improvised weapons above their heads, looking at the grasping bio-creations with complete disgust and hatred.

Not far behind them, clouds of insects were upon the first lines of monsters, biting and clawing at them as the bugs rose from the ground and dived from the air like some sort of plague.

However many they took down, it wasn't enough to stop the rest of the crowd. They had gone past the swarm of bugs and the barrage from the clones in a matter of seconds. None of the clones had been popped, not yet, but it was just like she had thought. There were more in that mob of malformed abominations than they would be able to take down.

Well, if she was going down, then she was going down swinging.

Taylor messed with the omnitool on her arm, shifting it into the blade that Mia had taught them all had been built into it beforehand.

If by some miracle we get out of this, Mia is making us some of her bullsh-

Two things happen at the same time. Or rather two distinct sounds that are similar but fundamentally different.

Both cannon fire and rounds from a gun with a slight buzz to them. Grey malformed flesh parts and is blow away, entire lines of the horde that had been after them for the past few blocks gone in the blink of an eye. More surprising than that, not a single one had hit any of her clones, she hadn't received a single one of their memories.

"Thank you for the assistance madame!" A boisterous voice bellowed out.

"Well, I couldn't exactly say no to helping a gentleman, especially not when asked to help save a couple of kids!" Replied a cheerful woman's voice.

Two sets of eyes looked up towards the voices and found smiling Napoleon with his cannon held steady, the barrel smoking from the recent cannon shot. Kneeling next to him was a tall thin blond woman with an eyepatch over one of her eyes, the other looking into the scope of an enormous sniper rifle that was… crackling with electricity.

So that was the buzz that she had heard earlier.

It really said something that she accepted the crackling gun without another thought.

"Now ladies! I realize that it's a relief, but keep your eyes sharp! We still have more grunts to take out, and it would be a seriously big blow to Maître's Grand Armee if something happened to the two of you!" Taylor looked like she was questioning a lot of things right now, but Napoleon was right. Even as they lost lines of their own, and were losing more as her clones beat away at whichever ones were closest to them, the remaining army of science experiments was already beginning to advance.

"Don't worry Klaus, I think that we should be able to handle things here. These strangers can hold their own. Besides, we're getting plenty of help from the locals here." The blond woman said while pressing her fingers to her ears and more people were opening their windows to shoot down at the menagerie of creatures.

Napoleon jumps down from the roof of the ten-story tall building, landing on the floor without even a grunt of effort as he spun his cannon around like it was a baton. His cheerful and confident smile never left his face.

"Madame K.K, if you would be as kind to provide fire support? While I might have this cannon here with me, I think that it would be better if I took a more direct approach from here. Madame Taylor here can provide reconnaissance for you if she wouldn't terribly mind meeting you up there?" He asked the glasses-wearing teenager with a curious tone and raised an eyebrow. Suggesting, not commanding.

The bug controller looks at him, thinking over what he said before giving a firm nod, her expression not once shifting from its neutral mask that was firmly in place.

As she leaves to enter the building that the woman K.K was on top of, Napoleon steps next to Judith, taking a cigar out of his pocket before lighting it with a lighter that looked like it had been found on the floor.

"I won't try to dissuade you from taking the fight to them Madame Judith. Though I would ask if you wouldn't terribly mind to at least stick close to me? Maître would be terribly cross with me if something happened to you." He punctuates his request with a puff of smoke, the lit cigar in his mouth hanging from the corner of his lips as he readied himself for the tide of monsters that came at them.

Judith didn't show an ounce of the relief that she felt in her chest, instead of putting on a smile that was as real as she could make it. "Depends on if you can keep up."

"HAHAHA! That is what I like to hear! Confidence! Very well madame, let us show these things that one does not mess with Maître's Grand Armee!" He declared as the first experiment neared, its fanged mouth ready to chomp at him, only for his cannon to bat it away into a group of its companions and spin around to release a hail of bullets at another that drew nearer.

With enhanced strength, she swung her rebar for the first time, in confidence and excitement instead of fear like she thought she would, the force from the blow sending a few of her opponents flying before it knocked even more away. Summoning mana into her free fist, she willed fire to burst into the air scorching another gaggle of slobbering beasts that tried coming closer.

All the while, insects buzzed about, some of them attacking their would-be killers, while others simply hovered in the air observing as Taylor took her place next to the woman named K.K. The blond woman lined up her shots, shooting electrified bullet after electrified bullet into the masses of creatures that thinned with every second.

Turtwig charge in, thick powerful green veins lifting and throwing chunks of the rubble from the fallen building, knocking a few of the creatures on his own. Koromon, on top, tried his best to cheer his friend on, knowing that he could nothing to really help. Not without even having any limbs.

It was funny how fast her resigned despair could turn to triumphant victory.

She found she was feeling this a lot more often than she thought she would.

She was happy that Mia had woken her up that day. Even if following her tended to land her in danger. At least now she was more likely to be able to punch it away.

--

Henrick

He didn't know how long ago he had left greater civilization. Too long for him to really care at this point. The world had become so obsessed with those damned 'capes' with their ludicrous outfits and fits of madness.

Enough to excuse when all they caused was death and destruction everywhere that they went. Like they did that one night so ma-

Henrick shakes the memory away, his long and unruly, but clean, grey beard and hair swishing back and forth. No need to bring back the past like that. Not when it carried nothing but moire madness that drove away what sanity he remained.

After all, how could he be a messenger of mother earth if he lost his mind in the process?

Well, most people back at home would insist that he had already lost his mind. Nay, it was them who had lost what was important! For they have become obsessed with nothing but the despair that threatened to choke the world out of life. Content to simply be distracted by the petty conflict that those damned powered fools caused day in and day out.

It was why he was nowhere, in the forested mountains far away from any semblance of civilization. Here in his caves, with his bat companions, he was content. No Enbringers to worry about, no need to focus on the 'capes' that pranced around trying to find some semblance of validation that they craved for.

The greatest concern that he had would be if the crops next summer would be enough. He was kneeling down, his hands working through the warmer soil that was set to bear nutrients to his crops. Now that spring had begun, and the air had cooled enough where something could finally be grown, he had set to work.

Though, his old knees and back did protest at that. Wonderfully, today was a good day. While the aches of age and time were still there, they were less than they had been yesterday. A good omen from mother earth.

He might be nothing but a lonesome old man that remembered the old ways of druidic magic, but lately, it seemed like he could hear the earth sing. Whispers and songs in the wind would tickle his ears as they flew by.

And every one that he had known had called him crazy when he would preach on the true ways of magic and life. What did it matter if none of his rituals or work ever bring about any of his magic potential? Or that the potion that he tried to brew a few months ago left him sick to his stomach with the runs for a week?

That simply meant that he was not trying his best dammit!

Standing up, he stretches his whole body upwards, his back and legs thankful at not having to be crouched so low to the ground, but still pleading that he sit down or something. Instead, he lifts up the heavy sack that was filled with various different berries and fruit that had started to peak out. Quite early too for any kind of harvest, but then again not the strangest thing that had happened recently.

Even some of the berries that he had found were like none that he had ever seen before, a few of the colorful fruits tasting positively exquisite compared to any other that he had tasted. Thankfully, none of them seemed to be poisonous like those that he had accidentally eaten a few years ago.

"Not yet! Have to go check on the flying rats first!" Of course, he talked to himself. That's how someone did their best thinking after all!

The climb through the slightly cleared lands was another great ache on his feet, but one that he had long grown used to so many years ago. Decades perhaps. Didn't matter at this point.

His feet walked slowly up the well-worn path of dirt, past the constant groves until he arrived at the shelter that he called home.

The little hut that he had built was further inside, it wasn't much, just two small rooms that he had been able to ramshackle together. The most that he had for light were torches that he sometimes put to use. Other than that, he had used what funds he'd had last to actually make his home inside comfortable.

During the winter, he would sleep in the hut that he had built outside of the cave, the only way that he could make a proper fire without killing himself because of smoke inhalation.

He had been reminded of that little fact during his first night here. That had not been a pleasant experience. Ah, honored Prometheus, you truly had gifted humans a wonderful gift.

Arriving at the mouth of the cave, but not quite entering it- he still had one more thing to work on after all - he blew air through his lips, eliciting a loud dog whistle. The squeaks and rush of numerous wings answered the call from the deepest reaches of the cave, the flurry of sounds echoing and becoming stronger as they neared the cave entrance.

"Ah, they sound cheerful today!" He happily whispers to himself as the first of his flying rats comes into the afternoon sunlight.

Only it doesn't look like a normal bat. For one, its face was devoid of eyes. The small flying creature had more changes than merely losing those though. Its fur had changed from a dark brown to a starking light blue, the flesh of its wings an even more contrasting purple, while the same applied to its inner ears.

The most defining feature even compared to the rest of the changes, had been the large mouth that it now had, with fangs that were almost constantly poking out even when they had their mouths closed.

Then the rest of the rambunctious former bats fly out of their hole in the earth, each of them squeaking in joy at the sound of his voice. He has to brace himself so as not to fall when they all charge at him in excitement, their little cries reaching a new pitch as they all feel his touch and hear his laughter.

"Now, now! Calm down you little idjits, I know that you're all happy to see me, but we can't have you all trampling this poor old man into the ground." His voice lacks any heat, and his eyes can't help that little glimmer as the bats all beat back a slight retreat, their squeaks taking on an apologetic note.

Once they are all perched on the little stands that he had built for them, he opens up the sack and begins to give each of them a berry. Not a one tries to steal anothers away, or to cut in line. Since the change, they had learned that if they tried then they would receive nothing.

So a dozen bats patiently wait and chomp down on the berries that he gives them, happily chirping away as they enjoyed their sweet treat. Once they had cheerfully finished their snacks, most of them flew circles around the old man before retreating back to their area of the cave. Three of them though chose to remain behind, perching themselves on a nearby tree branch and enjoying the shade.

He could recognize the three of them on sight at this point, with one being the smallest of the group, and the other two having a few distinct scars around their back and belly. He remembers that he had found them on the ground outside of the cave a few years ago, wounded and hurt with claw wounds all over them.

He'd taken them back to his little cabin and began to heal them back to health. After that, they would sometimes come to visit him before whatever changes all of the bats had gone through. Since the change though, they would come around and rest near him, perhaps simply wishing to keep him company.

Company that he appreciated. While he didn't miss being around people that had blinded themselves to the corruption that had permeated the world, he did at times get lonely.

"Well? Come on, I'm not going to just hang around here all day." He calls to the trio of bats, who happily cry out, following behind him making sure to stick to the shade as much as possible.

Eventually, he reaches the newest addition to his home. A large clearing that was free of trees and foliage. The vegetation around here had been dying off recently, and all it had taken was a stray lightning bolt during a storm to burn the rest away. He had just been lucky that the fire died down so quickly and hadn't spread anywhere else.

Since then, he had made sure to clear out the burnt remnants of the forest fire, letting the roots that had survived underneath the soil grow properly. Nothing more than flecks of grass poked their heads out of the healthy Earth soil, a sight that would be normal in any place.

That is if the fire hadn't happened barely a week ago.

And yet, the plants that had grown from the ashes of the burned were a healthy vibrant green, happy to reach out towards the sun to receive its light. Henrick can even see some bulbs of other kinds of plants begin to peek their heads out from the growing grass, whatever they hold within them remaining dormant.

As he had for the past few days, he moved to the center of the clearing, allowing his long legs to bend down into a lotus position, his limbs happy to no longer have to keep him standing. He closed his eyes but remained completely awake, his mind relaxing but not truly resting.

Why he began this routine every day, he did not know. It was like… a whisper in the wind that bade him do so. And who was he to deny the Earth's wishes?

It happens slowly, his mind focused on the heat of the sun on his head, on the tickle of newborn grass on his exposed legs from his shorts, the rustle of the leaves as the wind weaved through the forest.

Then he feels it. The touch of something greater than he could ever comprehend.

And without a second thought, he gives in to it, losing himself to the feeling of being one with the earth, wind, and sky.

Unnoticed to him as he lost himself in the trance, his body began to glow as a green circle of magic surrounded him. The grass that he sat on responded, glowing as ambient ethernano flowed from the old man.

One by one, the bulbs that had remained closed opened to the afternoon sunny day, the white daffodils announcing their change as purple lilacs grew from nothing from the surrounding trees.

Gaia

It was good that Napoleon managed to find help and mount a rescue for the girls. Now they would be more than enough to fight the tide of creations from killing them.

Well, them and the humans that had grown accustomed enough to the chaotic city that they all carried some form of ordinance with them. Really, the fact that they all were hanging out of windows and shooting with whatever they had, whether it be a sniper rifle, or a simple pistol was something that would have done Mia proud.

Anyone willing enough to fight for themselves and others amidst disaster was enough to earn her respect. If they weren't being malicious about it.

That is if she wasn't currently in a berserker-like rage amidst the army of monsters that were throwing themselves at her and the… man that she had been fighting not too long ago.

They were both a constant whirlwind of motion leaving not a second of idleness pass as they cut down creature after creature.

The glowing-eyed man was a constant shifting death machine of fire, metal, gunpowder, and shifting bone. Shooting barrages of flaming bullets at the creatures with pinpoint accuracy one moment before jumping into a kick to give enough time to change his arms back into their fists, swinging away at any that he had missed before starting it all over again.

Mia, on the other hand, was something very different. She lacked the poise and experience that the man carried with him, instead, relying on her wide varied arsenal to bring about as much death as she could possibly bring to bear her rage barely being contained from exploding around her.

Slices at high speeds with Estrella, each one glowing yellow like the rays of a sunrise, cauterizing the wound like a lightsaber, but leaving a finer slice than Mia's could manage.

Mia cut down the closest wave of abominations with yellow light, compressing and concentrating air in her left hand through knowing uses of the Force, and unknowingly using her psyker abilities to strengthen this act. With a thrust of her hand, she releases the compressed air, releasing a wave of pure force that blasted a line straight through the slobbering hungry forces.

Not slowing down from her dance of sunlight and death, her armor starting to creak and crack slightly from the over usage of her power, the systems, and surrounding armor starting to deteriorate from being pushed past its limits.

Heeding the warning systems, Mia sends the suit of prototype magitech armor back to her personal pocket dimension, leaving her in a simple set of jeans and a red button-up shirt that was simple, yet carried with it the traces of a master craftsman.

Now that she was facing a horde of mindless beasts, instead of an opponent that was more skilled than she was and could strategize, there was no need to restrict her power with the suit anymore. No more worry of overextending her strength beyond her control when these things moved as slow as molasses, unlike the superhuman speeds that she had been fighting at before.

Each piece of clothing did nothing to hide the muscles underneath them, as Mia charged with an animal-like snarl on her face, her eyes seeming to glow with rainbow light as if she was going to burst. Each movement she made was fueled with murderous intent that did nothing to diminish the elegance or sway that her body now naturally held. Flashes of white and red surrounded her, magic circles containing runes and symbols appearing for split seconds before dissipating and creating various gleaming blades that were forged from her will and magic. On instinct, the blades soared through the air, piercing through even more lines of creatures that were trying to muscle their way through to her.

Each jump or kick did well to showcase the curves that she now begrudgingly held, catching most of the people that had started to rain down gunfire from above rooftops' attention. Men, women,... strange otherworldly creatures, each one couldn't help but stop and stare as the woman sowed death everywhere that she moved, admiring her form and sway that she was still oblivious to.

There were a few missteps here and there though. A few swings too wide, a few force pushes a little too forceful, destroying pieces of buildings and property that she hadn't meant to. As the fight progressed though, these mistakes occurred less and less. It wasn't perfect, every now and then she would misjudge her strength once again, but it was progress in the right direction at least.

Yet, amidst the chaos of combat and the carnage of slaughtered monsters, not a drop of blood or speck of dust landed on Mia, and for once it wasn't Gaia's influence of work. She was just too fast and too overwhelming for anything to touch her on the battlefield.

The constant sea of monsters diminished, both Mia and the man making little work of them, the young woman doing it through sheer power and variety of abilities, while her former opponent used obvious experience with the abilities that he had.

Thousands of nightmarish failed creations were eventually culled to the hundreds, the rest being picked off easily by the Mother of Earth and the flaming biomechanical man with the people of Hell Salems Lot provided their own help with vast stores of ammunition.

Eventually, Gaia could feel Mia's rage quell as Taylor and Judith moved in her direction, with Napoleon and another woman accompanying them. She had received word from the former French Emperor through their bond, and while it had helped ease her worries, it didn't calm the burning that she had felt in her blood.

"I'm still going put these fucking things down! Finally, I can let some of this fucking shit out!" Mia had thought to herself when she had thrown herself entirely into the fight at hand.

Gaia was just thankful that Mia had let out at least some of the aggression that she had been feeling. It wasn't completely gone, there was still plenty in her heart that lay beneath the surface, but the exertion of at least a little bit of stress would be helpful.

How the Earth wished that she could speak to her.

The Forge connecting once more gained her attention, feeling a large star connects to the constellations that were already in Gaia and Mia's domain.

And in a split second, Mia wasn't there on the battlefield anymore but in a city. A city made of pure light. A flying city made of light that could be bent and organized in any manner that they wished.

Mia looked down at her arm and found that it had been replaced by a sleek white metallic arm that pulsated with blue light. Lifting it and opening her hand, a circle was built into the middle of the palm, with a blue light that gleamed like a sapphire. She was more surprised by how she wasn't surprised.

With practiced ease that she shouldn't have her arm glowed with blue light and she reached towards the nearest building. It was made entirely of blue light, the small building holding a simple elegance in its almost blocky architecture.

It lacked any true defining characteristics, having bare blue walls of hard light that seemed to hum like a hymn.

"Time to give this a little bit of Mia oomph." She whispered to herself with a smile, her previous anger completely forgotten at the moment.

Placing both of her hands on the blue wall, she willed and pulled.

Like water, the light flowed with the movement of her hands, willing and almost eager to do what they bade them do. She smiled as her hands flowed outward, her robotic arm intensifying in brightness as the hard light-matter expanded and straightened out.

The next few minutes were a blur of constant motion, her thoughts completely enveloped in her work as she moved and seemed to dance through the streets of the city, shifting and changing any building that she would pass. It could have been no longer than a handful of minutes. It could have been hours of her complete focus on her architectural renovation.

Even Gaia couldn't help but be lost in the movement of blue light, hard lines of light solidifying on top of each other as her mother customized the city to her heart's content.

Motes of light flew the air, the wall's widened and expanded, small humble homes were transformed into towers that reached the heavens, while the already existing large structures were changed into true works of art.

In the end, Mia had somehow found herself on a platform of hardened light that was high above the city, giving both of them a perfect view of the city below them.

Each and every building was changed into a work of art, from curved and twisting spires to pillared homes that were reminiscent of ancient times. Terracotta mansions dominated one side of the city, only for their neighbors to be something that would be likened to Aztec and Mayan pyramids.

Gaia could even see something that would be a modern take of a ziggurat, the ancient design being lost amidst the chaotic cityscape that looked to be a hodgepodge of different eras and cultures.

It was as if a child had simply grabbed whatever they could think of that would be shiny and intriguing, and put it all together, with no real thought or reason behind why everything was where it was.

Which, was exactly what happened, only it was done by a grown woman who was currently looking down at her mess of a city with a self-deprecating smile on her face as she scratched her head.

"Welp, guess that's the original plans out of the fucking window. Oh well. Not like I was expecting it to be perfect on the first try." A gleam made its way into her eye as she raised both of her arms up, her normal reaching towards the glowing palm of her robotic arm, with her index, ring finger, and her thumb gripping towards the glowing circle.

Pulling on it, lines of glowing cerulean light stretches from her robotic palm, with her fingers begging to twirl the threads of light around them as ideas rushed through her mind.

"I'll make sure to do better whenever I actually get to building." A warm smile dominated her face, that Gaia wished so desperately that she could have as well.

A blink and they were back in the city, Mia in the middle of a great slash that made short work of a crowd of monsters that had been trying to rush her. Her robotic arm now gone, her regular human one wielding her sword. Well… as human as Mia viewed herself.

Blinking a few times, and looking around her in a sort of daze, she found that she was at the exact moment that she had left. Hours hadn't passed like they should have, instead whatever they had just experienced happened in mere moments.

"Well, not the weirdest shit that has happened." She grumbles to herself as she launches pieces of rubble towards another group that had been trying to gnaw on her head.

Now that the red was no longer in her eyes, she could see just how badly these things had damaged everything.

Destroyed and upturned cars, holes in the road, lamp posts smashed into entrances collapsing them down and trapping the people inside, and worst of all, the bodies of any person that hadn't been lucky enough to get away from these things rampage.

Rage threatens to overtake her again before she feels two unknown presence's approaching her, causing her to push down the rage that had threatened to rear its ugly head again.

Shaking her head and forcing herself to take a steadying breath while dispatching another wave of enemies, she prepares for whoever the three men were.

She didn't have to wait for long, thankfully. The quiet purr of a motor, along with the occasional thump of blows and crackle of ice interrupt the groaning and slobbering of the remaining monsters that she had been fighting.

Summoning a small army of clones to finish taking care of the few that remained, she really should have just started with that earlier, she notices that the snobbish prick just up and disappeared. He hadn't said a word to her since the fighting began, and hadn't once tried to attack her during the brawl through the streets just like he had promised.

They hadn't helped each other, but they also hadn't attacked one another during their slaughtering of the creatures that they had been fighting.

While Gaia would happily throw a freak weather storm at him, like she had been constantly doing to those nine 'murderhobos' that Mia hated, Mia was willing to let him leave.

The rose and white-haired young woman still wanted to kick his ass a little bit more, but she was willing to allow him to leave. She had a feeling that there was a little more going on between him and the young man that he had been trying to kill. After all, while he had baited her by pretending to shoot at the civilians down below, he did say that he only did it to give him an opening.

His emotions might be different from the human ones that Mia was used to, but she could still detect when someone was lying to her. Deception felt… like wind that wasn't quite there. And he hadn't been, not once since their fight had started. She could see that now that her head was clear and she wasn't in a fight or flight mode.

A sleek and very expensive-looking car tore a straight line through the monsters that she hadn't gotten through yet, with streaks of ice impaling even more from one side and crosses of pure red from the other as the automobile approached her.

Within seconds they reach her, the shadow clones that she had created already mopping up the stragglers of that madman's creations that had been left behind. They park a few yards away from her, enough to at least provide some modicum of caution and respect.

Three men exit the car, each of them eyeing her and approaching her cautiously in a triangle formation. They walked towards her slowly and on guard, poised to attack should she seem to do the same, their posture and emotions practically screaming it in the back of Mia's mind.

The man at the front was a bear of a man, in more ways than one. Both tall and wide, his red messy hair grew down to defining sideburns that only compounded his bearish nature. The two fangs that peeked out of his underbite didn't do anything to dissuade this. Though, he carried the air of a gentleman, with sure steps and a quiet grace that accompanied his ensemble of a white button-up shirt and tie underneath a black waistcoat, finished off with matching black dress shoes and pants.

His eyes though were something that Mia took notice of. A valley green that seemed to be in a permanent glare with a dangerous glint to it.

The men on either side carried the same dangerous air that was fundamentally different as well.

On his right was a man in a suit just as nice as the bear-man, though he carried a far more laidback, but no less dangerous presence. Almost as tall as the leader, his short black hair and handsome features would probably be enough to woo any man or woman interested enough, and the thin scar that rand down his face didn't do much to diminish that.

Too bad that Mia had no interest in tall dark and handsome men, they tended to be trouble. The mix of interest, curiosity, deceit, caution, with just a hint of aggression, that she felt from him was an even bigger 'no' for her.

The last man of the three had the quietest presence of the group as if he was used to merely being in the background of any engagement. An older man whose face was almost completely covered in bandages, minus his eyes and very bushy grey mustache, he walked with his hands held behind his back, his eyes just as curious and cautious as his compatriots. He also wore his suit, though one that seemed fit for a butler instead of a leader like the other two.

They ignored the carnage of the destroyed malformed creations, instead completely focusing on Mia. Interestingly enough, Mia didn't sense a single shred of lust from the men. Oh, there was attraction there, but it was seemingly buried underneath the well-learned caution and confusion.

Mia couldn't help but feel relief at that.

Sheathing her sword, the wooden Aztec-themed sword reverting to its katana form as it slid into the sheath, Mia did her best to give them a welcoming expression.

"Hello boys how can I help?" Her words and tone were injected with politeness, the knot of worry buried so far beneath that none of it would show.

The three men stop a few steps away from her, the butler and scarred man keeping their posture while their leader crossed his arm across his chest over his heart and gave her a deep bow.

"My name is Klaus Von Reinherz, this is Stephen Starphase-" he gestures to the scarred man, "-and Gilber F. Alstein." The older man with bandages on his face bows slightly. "As for how you can help us, I believe that you already have in a way." Already Gaia liked him. His no-nonsense and firm voice reminded her of Mia, at least when her mother would have one of her bouts of conviction. Like she had when deciding to save those clones, even if it means that she was going to be stuck racing against the burning ship around her.

There was a sort of quiet strength in his eyes, one that promised he would struggle on, no matter how bleak or hopeless things seemed.

Mia saw that too, and Gai could feel her mother's approval through the connection that they shared.

Shrugging her shoulders and tilting her head just a bit, Mia gave him a questioning look? "In what way?"

Rising from his slightly bowed position, the now named Klaus looks her in the eye, an appreciative look on his neutral face. "We have intel that you helped save one of our members during your battle with a blood breed. A young man by the name of Leonardo Watch. This, coupled together with your assault against Femto's scheme is enough that we owe you a debt of gratitude."

Blood Breed? Ah, the man that Mia had fought before the madman started to unleash his malformed experiments on the city.

So whatever he was, it wasn't human. That explained the general oddness that surrounded the man, not just with his presence but perhaps even his emotions. They did feel… off when it came to Mia's senses.

"Oh! You mean that nice little guy with brown hair and closed eyes?" Mia's face brightens slightly at the mention of the young man that she had caught from going splat on the pavement.

A silent sigh of relief flows through the trio of men, their bodies relaxing just slighlty enough that Mia missed it, though she did feel it through her emotion sensing. A bright smile works its way onto Mia's face she sends a message through her blue omnitool and opens the portal to the Mansion.

A minute later, the now named Leonardo Watch exits the purple tear, in reality, his perplexed expression turning to one of relief when he spots Klaus and the other men. He looks like he is about to run towards the three of them before he stops himself and turns to face Mia.

Rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish expression on his face, he smiles at her with his usual closed eyes. "Thanks for saving me earlier. And for having those clones of yours check me through. Sorry about dragging you into that."

Mia's eyes soften even more at that, her smile warming up while her red eyes assess the young man.

"Aw, he is just so adorable! Can we keep him? Not like we don't already collect strays!" A voice that was just like Mia's, if not for hte slight flirtatious tone to it.

Mia's right eye and ear, the pointed body part currently hidden underneath her hair, as Estrella was no longer in her grip as a sword. Instead, the almost perfect copy was currently leaning down towards the surprised young man that was somehow staring at her with closed eyes and a gaping open mouth.

That slutty butterknife is basically showing her chest like that! Gaia could feel Mia scream from within her mind.

And that assessment was true, for the opening of the dress that the Zanpakuto wore was already showing a generous amount, but now that she was leaning down to smile like a cat that caught a mouse left little to the imagination.

The three men behind Leonardo tense at her sudden appearance, with the scarred man bracing his leg forward slightly and a patch around his foot becoming covered in a coat of ice, while Klaus shifted his hand slightly to show what looked like brass knuckles in the shape of a cross.

Thankfully when they see the face of the sword woman they all instead become confused instead of ready to attack.

Mia, with a still twitching eye, grabs one of Estrella's elongated ears, which she had decided not to hide, and growls out with a smile that did nothing to hide her rage. "Sorry about this one. She's a bit of a dumbass who doesn't know when to keep to herself."

"Oh, come on Mia, you know you had the same thought! He's like a little puppy! Come oooooon!" Mia twists Estrella's ear a little tighter while the young man in front of her sputtered and turned slightly red.

"Don't you remember that I still haven't let you off the hook for the last little trick that you pulled!? I only used you earlier because I wanted to get rid of as many of those things as possible without causing massive amounts of property damage!"

Estrella opens her mouth to argue, only for Mia to grab her other ear with her free hand and twist again. "Ow, ow, ow, ow! Fine, fine alright! I'll go back in the sheath! God, you can't take a fucking joke!"

A flash of light later, she reappears as a katana sheathed on Mia's waist, leaving her twisting her hands in the open air.

Mia sighs in annoyance. "Sorry about her. She tends to say whatever the hell crosses her over impulsive mind. She's like a squirrel that way." The hilt of the sword shakes in defiance until Mia glares down at it.

"It's no problem. We have our own group of troublemakers and hot heads." Stephen says lackadaisically with an amused gleam in his eyes.

For the first time since they had arrived, the bear-like man Klaus smiled. Well, the corner of his lips tilted upwards slightly, but Mia had a feeling that this was the best that he could do.

"On that note, one of our other members informed us that she met three very interesting people that provided support against Femt's latest attack. Two young women with some small creatures alongside them, and a man that she described as 'loud, confident, and a little weird'.Would I be right in assuming that they are with you?"

Mia seems to sag in place at that before launching into a flurry of questions. "Oh, thank god they're ok! Where are they? Can you take me to them?"

Klaus nods. "It would be my pleasure. I also hope that you would be willing to answer a few questions."

Mia breathes out a sigh of relief and grins happily at him. "No problem!"

--

Taylor

The past few days had been nothing but chaotic trouble that she should have regretted.

This was now twice that she had to run for her life, only this time she could actually do something. She just wished that there had been more than she could have done.

No matter how many of those monsters she managed to take down with her bugs, more and more had taken their place. Even with the swarms of insects, many of which were venomous bugs that she had never seen before in her life, they had done almost nothing against the army of Bonesaw like monsters that had chased them through the city.

If it hadn't been for Mia constantly drilling her through physical training she might not have lasted that long.

Weedle and Turtwig peppering them with webs and those seed pellets while they ran helped too.

Though, each of them paled to what Judith did. The girl looked like a normal teen, pretty but thin like she had only started eating properly recently and not very tall.

Who happened to be able to use some energy that she insisted was 'mana' to use the elements, crate copies of herself that had the same Brute level strength that she did. The rebar with concrete that she had used as a club earlier had been bigger than she had been!

She had 'sensed' the ease that the teenage mother had with swinging that thing around, smashing biocreation after biocreation one after the other. Leaving them as almost nothing but smears in the pavement or smashed into already ruined buildings in craters.

And then Taylor remembered what Mia had told her earlier. That the only parahuman amongst the group had been Lindsay. This was before she had been told about Paige of course.

At first, she was attributing it all to Mia's crazy Tinker abilities, after all that was the only thing that made sense right?

But then Taylor realized something. Nothing about Mia made sense as far as parahuman powers were concerned. She might be some sort of Tinker Eidolon, but that still didn't explain everything that she had seen that spits in the face of everything that people knew about Tinkers.

She didn't spend hours completely lost in her work. Mia could become immersed to the point where the world sort of faded away, but it wasn't what she had read about Tinker fugues. Her eyes and mind were clear, focused, but clear. Leonardo could properly read her diagrams and help with her Tin-.. no. Not Tinker tech.

Then you added in all of the crazy things that Mia was capable of without using any of her technology, the clones, the being able to run up walls, create anything with just a thought, whatever the hell her flirtatious sword was.

Finally, she had no real limits. Most Tinkers, or any parahuman for that matter, had specific limits that they could not go past. An example would be Eidolon. While he could have any power that he needed, he would always be limited to three. Alexandria was the most powerful flying brick that Taylor could think of, but even she had a limit that she couldn't go past.

Mia had none of that.

And apparently, she could give powers to other people. Judith hadn't straight up told her that Mia had given her that Brute ranking or the copy ability, but it was the only thing that made sense.

Taylor couldn't tell if that was terrifying or inspiring.

Trying to shove those thoughts away for the moment, she looked out the window and saw the regular people and alien-like beings walk through the streets of what used to be known as New York City. In the distance, she watched as the city literally rearranged itself to give the giant six-legged creature traveled through the city at a leisurely pace.

Through her bugs, she could sense as no less than three gunfights happen over different gang disputes, with some of them even pulling out rocket launchers from who knows where.

More than that, she could… sense things moving through the city, completely invisible to her senses. The only way that she knew that there was something there was because of the absence of space that moved through her bugs. It was like what Mia had done when she had first met her, completely invisible to the senses save for the gap that she left.

When she had mentioned it to the blond woman that she had helped spot for earlier on the roof, she had merely waved away her worries.

"This is Hellsalems Lot. It's more worrisome if there isn't some shootout going on somewhere."

Unfortunately, this did nothing to calm Taylor's nerves.

The woman who had introduced herself as KK had escorted the six of them through the city towards a safe place. It looked like a high-end waiting room, with fancy chairs and polished wood as far as the eye could see.

It wasn't as expensive-looking as Mia's mansion, but Taylor couldn't help but feel like she didn't belong in her baggy hoodie and jeans. That, and her hair was a complete mess after she had sprinted for her life through the city.

She wished that she could just conjure up a brush like Mia could to fix the frizzy bird's nest that was on her head.

Weddle and Turtwig were completely spent like she was, with the worm pokemon completely passed out on her shoulders using her hood to cover his head while Turtwig was sleeping on the chair next to her. Koromon was the only little creature that was completely fine, but the pink blob was staying quiet and merely watching out the window with curious eyes.

Right now Napoleon was explaining how he had basically jumped from rooftop to rooftop after he landed trying to get back to them only to wind up lost in the maze of a city.

"Seriously, this entire place is confusing, add in that MaȊtre's signal kept going all over the place and the fog that covers everything and I had no idea where on earth I ended up. Only reason I managed to find the rest of you was because of the horde of monsters that were chasing you."

He grumbled at the beginning before ending his explanation with a boastful laugh while trying to sneakily raise a cigar to his lips.

Judith snatches it away without changing her expression, causing Napoleon to actually pout.

"And you just happened to find KK on your way over?" She asks without once changing her expression.

Napoleon lets out a huff. "Yes, I found her headed towards the same direction, mentioned that she was part of a group used to fighting against that masked imbécile that started this ordeal. From there we headed towards your merry little band, shooting at whatever stray creature roamed away from the greater whole."

His warm blue eyes shift over to Taylor, the young girl freezing a bit in place. To her surprise, he gave her a pleased smile. "Wonderful job down there madame! Reconnaissance and information is paramount in any battle, and you did a wonderful job relaying their movements to madame KK and myself! You would make a wonderful boon to any battle!"

Taylor couldn't help but look anywhere but at the smiling man as her face turned red. At least she managed to keep the rest of her face from panicking like it wanted to.

"All I did was point out whenever some of them were starting to leave the rest of the pack. That's something that pretty much anyone can do." She manages to mumble out.

The man that claimed to be the former French Emperor scoffs at that. "Not at the level that you can Madame! Your range and the way that you can observe the enemy without notice is something to be proud of! Don't try to wave away your accomplishments with meek humbleness, own it with triumphant cheer!"

Not losing an ounce of his energy, he turns his head towards Judith, thankfully freeing Taylor from having to hide her eyes for him.

"The same amount should go to you madame Judith! While I would have been able to take care of those creatures without a problem, your strength and arsenal of minor abilities was more than enough to keep most of them off of me!"

Judith just rolls her eyes at that, though Taylor does notice just a hint of embarrassment on her cheeks before she shakes it away. She fixes him with a completely unimpressed stare. "If you are better at fighting at ranged, then why the hell did you jump into the fray and start bashing them with that oversized gun of yours?"

A red eyebrow twitches as his expression changes to an annoyed one that lacks any real heat. "I will have you know that my 'gun' can shoot out planes thousands of feet in the air if I wanted to! As for why I decided to charge in." He chuckles and scratches the back of his head while pursing his lips slightly and closing an eye. "If I am going, to be honest, I didn't really think about it. I just saw the horde of monsters and charged in on instinct!"

He then proceeds to laugh without a care in the world, completely at ease and without a single hint of embarrassment.

Judith and Taylor stare at the laughing man with unimpressed stares and raised eyebrows. The laughing caused both Weddle and Turtwig to wriggle in their sleep a little bit before going back to their gentle breathing.

The door opens interrupting the laughing man and judgemental young women before both young girls are grabbed in strong arms.

"OH THANK GOD YOU'RE ALL OKAY!" Mia yells out causing both Turtwig and Weedle to finally wake up from their nap. Weedle merely glares before closing both eyes and slumping back to sleep, while both Turtwig and Koromon jump towards the woman joining in the hug.

Judith merely smiles at the woman's antics, while Taylor becomes uncomfortable at the hug. It was still odd being hugged after so long, and the fact that Mia was holding her against her chest didn't make the embarrassment any better.

She pulls away from them but leaves her arms around either one of their shoulders, her eyes roving around them quickly with a smile on her face.

Judith rolls her eyes a little bit at her friend's nervous energy. "You know, this is twice now that we get separated when we get to a new planet. Think that there's a pattern going on here and we should just get used to it."

Mia blinks once at that, taken aback at the dry comment said with an amused yet slightly nervous gleam in the teenage girl's eyes.

For a second, Taylor thinks that Mia is going to get angry at that or rebuke the young girl for the comment. They had almost died twice after all, and Mia seemed like the type that wouldn't take that lightly, at least for the rest of them.

Instead, Mia grins lightly at them with a slightly… ashamed look on her face. "You might just be right. Can't leave it at that now can we?"

The blonde and brunette teenage girls blink at that. What the hell could that mean?

The rose and white stripped-haired young woman turns to Napoleon who had let the group have their little moment uninterrupted, gratitude in her eyes and smile. "Thanks for keeping them safe. And sorry for kinda ditching you early on. Kinda had my hands full dealing with that flaming prick."

The red-haired man simply smiles at her, brilliant and free of any form of negativity. "Of course Maître! I am your servant after all, and what kind of Heroic Spirit would I be if didn't lend my assistance to two women that fought that hard for their own lives? I am after all the one that helps grant wishes after all!"

His words make Mia's smile brighten up a little bit. "Still, thanks."

Napoleon merely gives her a satisfied nod, happy to leave it at that.

Deciding to break the comfortable silence, Judith spoke up. "So, what the hell do we do now? Can we leave?"

Mia claps her hands together with a smile. "Yup! Already answered all of the questions that they had for us, and managed to get some information of my own from it. At least about what the heck is going on with this city. For one, it isn't called New York anymore."

Their friend goes on to explain the Collapse that occurred here over three years ago. How the veil between this realm and the one next to it thinned and broke throwing the city into complete chaos and separating it from the rest of the world under the thick fogged dome.

Creatures that were thought to be nothing but fantasy roamed across the city as the physics of the world were twisted and played with like thin pieces of cloth. Buildings were ripped from their foundations and thrown against each other, piece's of skyscrapers floated in the miasmic air at the time as if that was where it belonged.

Through it all, the humans that made this city their home tried their best to simply survive through the apocalyptic events that tore the city apart.

And then, not even a few days after reality was being bent and corrupted on both sides of the realms, it was stabilized. 'Magic' users on this side of the world managed to fix the tear- well, not fix more like a patch over a little bit.

Now the two realms were connected to either side, which is why there were weird supernatural creatures that were running around the place. And of course, this meant that a bunch of people from the shadier parts of the world flocked towards the city, each of them eager to try to exploit whatever it is that they could from the strange and magical of this city.

How sad was it that Taylor would have preferred that this happened to her world instead of parahumans popping out? Sure, there were heroes around, a lot of them like Alexandria that she looked up to and admired.

But at the same time, maybe if Parahumans hadn't popped up, Endbringers wouldn't have too. No one knew where they came from, but there had been some theories that Parahumnas and Endbringer's came from the same thing. Or at least that capes were the reason that the Endbringers appeared in the first place.

Like most people, she had dismissed it as nothing more than people thinking too much and jumping to the wrong conclusions. But honestly, was it really that far of a reach? Was it really something that was so hard to believe?

There was no proof of it other than the Endbringers only appearing in their world and not in Earth Aleph or any of the other worlds that they had visited. Yes, she had only seen two worlds so far, one of them not even in the Milky Way galaxy, and yes it was just a thought that had popped into her head without any real warning.

But compared to the weirdness of seeing the entire city district move around like puzzle pieces for a giant slightly peaceful monster to walk through the city while supernatural Beyonders walked around the former New York City, was it really that odd of a thought?

Shaking her head and deciding to throw it to the back of her head and ignore it like the rest of the bad ideas that got into her head, she turns her attention back to Mia who had continued to her explanation.

"The Flaming bone guy that I fought was something called a 'Blood Breed'. Basically, a vampire that makes most of the ones that we think of as nothing but little bitches." Considering that the one they ran into punched Mia into the sky and across city blocks out of Taylor's range, it wasn't that hard to believe. "These guys apparently fight against these guys, though they were a little cagey about telling me any more than that."

The muscled woman shrugs her shoulders at that. "I don't blame them though. Isn't like I'm not keeping everything to myself."

Napoleon's eyes sharpen a bit at that, his blue orbs orbiting around the room for a second only to flick towards his, uh, Maîter when she places a hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry, already got something that disables any bugs that they have in the room."

"Well, you can't really blame us for trying right?" An easy-going voice says as a handsome man with a scar across his face enters the room, the young kinda cute guy that Mia had saved earlier right behind him. He still had his eyes closed even as the rest of his face was scrunched up into an embarrassed grimace.

Mia huffs at that with a smile. "Nah, not really. This is your neck of the woods and you don't know a thing about who I am. Would be weird if you didn't try something like this. Though, I would be happy if you kept that weird white-haired hipster away from me. Do not want to deal with him again."

Both of them wince at that with the brown-haired guy rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. "Sorry about Zap, he's a bit of an idiot."

"And a pervert! Damn dude was practically undressing Mia with his fucking eyes! In a creepy way, I think that I saw his fucking eyes glowing! And he caught of FIRE for a few seconds!" Taylor jumps in place as Estrella appears right next to Mia, a look of disgust on her glaring face.

"Nope, don't think that I'll ever get used to this," Judith murmurs under her breath unnoticed to the rest except Taylor.

Then both Mia and Estrella stop in place as their eyes go distant, both of them no longer really here with the rest of them. The scarred man frowns at this, but the one that catches Taylor's attention is the younger guy behind him.

The brown-haired young man's eyebrows rise up in surprise, his mouth parting open slightly while his eyes crack open just a hair. Taylor barely catches what she thinks is a blue glue between them before he closes them completely again, but the rest of his shocked expression remains in place.

Did he see something? Were his eyes special? Was it a Thinker power?

Whatever it was, he could see Mia connect to her power, and that was something dangerous. None of them were able to even tell when Mia gained a new power, at least nothing more than her spacing out for a few seconds before coming back.

A blink and both Mia and Estrella shared a look, then the woman in gold armor shifted back into a sword on Mia's hip that disappeared wherever she kept her.

Neither of the two men even blinked at that, instead, the scarred man smiling pleasantly at the rest of them while introducing himself as Stephen Starphase (What the hell kinda name was that?) and the younger one as Leonardo Watch.

...Was his name supposed to be a pun? Thank god her parents hadn't done the same thing with her name.

Then he turned to face her, and his eyes really opened for the first time. Wide-open.

And Taylor couldn't help but gasp and stare.

His eyes were an ethereal glowing blue, an otherworldly brightness that she knew couldn't be human. They had no pupils or sclera, instead of looking like what you would imagine a targeting scanner to look like when you looked through a scope, with circular forms layered around each other and three points focusing on the center.

The unassuming young man seemed like a completely different person with his eyes opened. With them closed, he was unassuming and timid, as if he would be any random person that you could cross in the street.

But now that he had his eyes opened and staring right at her, she couldn't help but feel like he looked older and wiser than he was. As if there was steel hidden underneath him that she had only seen in veteran heroes and Mia of all people.

Why was he staring at her in the first place? Wait, he wasn't staring at her, he looked like he was staring at something that was behind her, something that wasn't there.

Mia tenses next to her, the dark-skinned woman's face becoming stone with a thin line as her crimson eyes focused on Leo's eyes and where he was looking.

Stephen glances over, his expression and body language unchanged, but Taylor can feel the chill that goes through the air, her bugs shaking and protesting as it hits them.

"What do you see Leo?" How can a question with such an easygoing tone make her feel like there was a hand crawling up her spine?

"I don't know. It looks like there's something… attached to her through a… I think that's a dimensional breach through her brain. I can't get that good of a look at it, feels like it's hidden really well, but it looks big. Like REALLY big. As if it's a giant crystal."

Suddenly the air felt heavy, like gravity itself was pushing every atom in her body together and she had to struggle so that she wouldn't implode on herself. It didn't even last a full second, like a blink and you might have missed it, but it was still probably one of the most painful things that she had ever felt before in her life.

Thinking of only one person who could do that, she found Mia with a cold look on her face, her eyes focused on both her and Leonardo Watch, each of them gasping for air as a lance of ice stopped a centimeter away from Mia's nose.

"I'm really sorry about that. Didn't mean to let that leak out. Still haven't got a full handle of things." Mia was at least honest in her apology, but the cold look in her eyes was still there, though it wasn't trained on any of them. More like she was just angry at the situation in general.

Stephen shrugs his shoulder, his breath coming out like a fog as he moves his foot away from the pillar of ice that he had created in that one instant.

"I take it that this was something that was supposed to be a secret?"

"Oh yeah." Was all that Mia said, still not turning to look over at Taylor.

She blinks once at that though. "Wait, what was he talking about? What's attached to my brain!?" Taylor couldn't help the slight hitch in her voice as she immediately started to think of the worst, re-analyzing every interaction that they had before as if the woman had an ulterior motive.

Only to throw those thoughts out the window when Mia gave her the saddest look that she had ever had on her face. Her crimson eyes seeming younger and more fragile than she had ever seen them before.

No, this was Mia. Mia, who couldn't lie to save her life and was beyond brutally honest. She couldn't manipulate someone without them noticing it, not without laughing in embarrassment over it.

"I think that we would like to know that as well." Stephen chimes in, while Leonardo keeps his eyes locked on whatever he saw behind her, the ethereal blue seeming to look beyond her.

Mia looks like she wants to protest, both Napoleon and Judith taking to stand next to her, their expressions stony and ready to follow whatever lead they might have to. She merely shakes her head at them and sends them an appreciative smile.

Turning back her crimson eyes towards the suited man, she releases a huff, blowing one of the white strands away from her face. "Alright, might as well just rip off the fucking band aid."

"Fantastic." Tension that Taylor hadn't even noticed seems to be released from the man's shoulders as he opens the door for them and gestures forward. "Just down the hall please."

Mia walks through the doorway, placing Koromon on top of her head and holding Turtwig in her arms while Judith and Napoleon follow behind her. She stands there for a few seconds staring after them.

"You coming?" The easy-going tone and slightly ashamed frown on Leonardos face snap Taylor out of her thoughts.

Quickly grabbing Weddle, who was still completely asleep, she follows behind the group, feeling like she was about to find out something that she might have preferred she not know.

--

Ming

I wonder if mom is going to be ok from now on?

Is the only thing that rolls through Ming's mind as she lay on the floor, her blood seeping through the wound on her chest from the bullet that was lodged inside.

She hadn't even been part of the ABB, not really. Not like the rest of the gang really cared much about their whores, not as long as they made sure to meet their quotas on time. At least the ones that worked for them willingly. As fucked up as it was, Ming had been one of the lucky ones.

The stray bullet notwithstanding.

She could be one of the poor bastards that was lured here with promises of freedom from China, only to be stuck with chains around their wrists. There were plenty of those women working in one of the many 'Farms' of the ABB around.

They weren't the only ones that the ABB had taken, plenty of other women in the city that no one would mind looking for. Though, it wasn't like the gang could just constantly take women en masse, too much of that and eventually someone would start to sniff around.

While the PRT couldn't just go out in the open against Lung, they didn't want to cause enough chaos for the Triumvirate to come to town.

If it hadn't been for Ming having ears and a brain to eavesdrop from some of her 'bodyguards' she would never have known any of this. Funny how much people talk when they thought you were worth nothing. She was willing to bet everything that she had earned from the last month or two that she knew more about the goings-on about the gang than most of the idiots that thought they were her pimps.

A fat lot of good that was doing for her as she desperately tried to keep her blood inside of her body.

It had been such a simple day too. A normal one. She had been at one of the buildings that the ABB had owned and gone through some of her usual clients, going through the motions and just trying to get through the day when gunshots started to echo outside of the windows.

In Brockton Bay, it would be an odd day if you didn't hear at least one or two gunshots somewhere in the city. You know, if you didn't live over in the Boardwalk or by PRT headquarters.

But this had been different. A constant racket of bullet fire, from what kind she couldn't tell, only that it was a lot of guns going off at once.

Like she was used to, she hid underneath something while the goons that were around the building ran out into the fight. She didn't know who was firing on the building, but it could only be either the Empire or the Merchants.

Skirmishes had become more and more common, with gang fights of unpowered people popping up at least once a day somewhere in the city. Any time that the PRT arrived, they would scatter or hold off until either groups capes arrived.

At least once a week, some buildings would get blow up or destroyed in the ensuing fight leading to more and more property damage, somehow making the city look even more like a shithole than it already was.

This wasn't the first time that she had gotten caught in one.

But it might be the last one considering that she had been sitting here for the last few minutes, bleeding on the floor with no one being able to hear her scream or groans of pain. Mainly because most of the people outside were either dead or trying their best to get out of here before cops or capes showed up.

She didn't think that she would be able to last long enough for anyone to get here for help. Probably already be nothing more than a cold dead corpse by then. Nothing but a sack of meat that no one would care about.

Just like always.

In that one moment, she wished that there would someone to help her, anyone would do. Anything so that she wouldn't die here alone without being able see her mother again. Anything to stop the pain and keep the blood inside of her instead of completely dyed in it.

[AGREEMENT]

And something answered. She wasn't in the run down and bullet torn brothel anymore.

Instead, she was both in space and between spaces, watching as two giant and multidimensional being danced around each other over the Earth. They were larger than anything she had ever seen before, stretching across dimensions across innumerable Earths as pieces of them rained down onto the planets.

She could feel something connect, and her consciousness begins to fade as jer will weakened when something else touched her.

She didn't know what it was, only that it was larger and grander than even whatever these two crystal like beings were. It felt… warm, like an old friend that she had forgotten about long ago.

You will not take another child from me. YOU ARE NOW MINE.

Ming could feel the rage of volcanoes and the tempest of storms in that soundless voice that seemed to shout in defiance.

Rest child. You are safe.

For the first time since before her mother had fallen ill, she truly did feel safe. As if her mother was embracing her in strong arms that had since become shaking bony limbs.

When she regained consciousness, she remembered nothing about the Entities that had tried to attach to her.

All she knew, was that her wound was gone, the sticky red blood matted on her clothes that stuck to a thin ugly scar where the bullet hole used to be.

Blinking the tears that had formed in her eyes, the raven-haired young woman grabbed onto the table that she had hidden under, trying to use it to lift herself off the ground. Only for the wood to splinter under the force of her palm.

Bits of wood rained down where she had been, the splinters of the table falling away from her open palm. She was surprised that none of them stuck to her hand.

Taking in a deep breath, she was surprised at how… good, she felt. Like she'd had a decent night's sleep for the first time in months. Slowly, the details of what she could do came to her and a smile worked its way to her lips.

The rain of gunfire from outside raged on, with some bullets piercing through the walls, and hitting her dead center over the scar.

It didn't even tickle.

Mia

I hated feeling like the kid who got caught in a lie. Especially since I didn't lie to any of them once.

Did I leave some information out? Sure.

But I never tried to mislead anyone. They asked a question and I answered it as best I could. I would just leave out the stuff that would only cause more trouble for them.

They were already dealing with the Beyond, no need to clue them in on the fucking space parasites whose only solution to something was to throw more power at it.

That was our fight, not theirs.

Unfortunately, I was way too stupid to notice Leonardo's eyes. Or too angry and relieved that the girls and the little ones didn't die.

Dammit, they weren't going to be leaving the ship without something to keep them safe. I was an idiot for letting them join me without at least some armor to protect them. First thing I was doing when I get back into the Temple is making something to keep them safe.

I was going to have to step up their training for weaponry and maybe some equipment too while I was at it. No point in giving them tech without them knowing how not to blow themselves up.

You know, I still hadn't used the flames from I Can Fix It quite yet. And creating the gems for the rings wouldn't be any trouble. The perfect mineral composition was rattling around in my head for the perfect Cloud ring. The one that would probably fit Taylor the best.

I have to keep myself from creating them right here and now.

After all, I was sitting on a chair in front of Klaus, Stephen, and Leonardo with all of them staring right at me. Taylor and Judith were seated next to me, but both of them were staring too. Taylor with accusation and a thin line on her mouth, while Judith merely gave me a sympathetic look.

The little ones were all tuckered out, with the exception of Koromon who was glaring at the three men while he sat on the top of my head. Turtwig was sleeping on my lap, his green vines wrapped around my waist as if trying to make sure that I wouldn't leave, while Weedle was sleeping in Taylor's backpack.

Napoleon chose to stand right behind me, his blue eyes focused entirely on the large fanged man that fixed me with an expressionless look. There was respect in the French Emperor's eyes, but also a wariness that told me he saw that Klaus was a real fighter and not just a boss.

I could tell too. Something about his feeling through the force and tenaciousness of emotions that were clear and concise. He wasn't jumping to conclusions, otherwise, I would probably be fighting him right now.

Instead, he simply waited for me to finish explaining exactly what it was that Leo saw, and how dangerous.

No one in the room was happy with the answer.

Stephen and Klaus both wore grim and nervous expressions on their faces, worry and planning coming off of them in waves, while Leonardo was a fountain of fear. He was afraid, but he was also staring right at me with a resolved if shaky expression.

Taylor meanwhile, was glaring at me with icy eyes as I could feel cold anger radiating from her like a blade made of ice ready to strike. I could hear the maddened buzzing of millions of insects from wherever the hell she kept them when not throwing her swarms at monsters.

Damn, that girl was fucking scary. I pity whatever poor bastards end up on the end of her army of insects.

"So, the world that you're from is being used as a sort of giant lab experiment by aliens that use you all like test dummies," Stephen says this like it he was talking about the weather outside, all while looking at me with piercing dark eyes.

Faintly, I could feel a slight chill in the air.

"What's is the chance that they could invade this world?" Klaus asked his tone matter of fact, yet polite.

I shrug my shoulders. "Far as I can tell, not much. This world isn't an Earth that's connected to ours. Without going too deep into theoretical dimensional physics, the other Earths that the shards are connected to, are parallel to our own world, connected in a way that this one isn't. If I had to put it a better way, this world is from a different 'set' than our own. And those shards don't have any way to travel as I do."

"What about the one that is attached to the young lady?" Klaus asked.

"Yeah, Mia. What about the alien that's attached to my head that you knew about." She didn't raise her voice, but I could feel the simmering rage that she was clamping down on. Taylor's eyes were still narrowed into a glare, and her wide expressive mouth a thin line.

I couldn't really blame for being mad about it. I was going to tell her about it, eventually when I thought she would be ready for it, but having it revealed like that wasn't the best outcome. I manage to simply meet her eyes with my own and a slight smile.

Her cold anger was still there, but I could feel just a hint of surprise and guilt.

I try to ignore looking at her emotions. Felt wrong to do so in moments like this.

"While these damn things are insidious and all-around capable of stuff that could demolish armies, we have a few advantages. For one-" I press a button on my omnitool, causing the anti scry field to encompass the room and cause Taylor to blink once and her face to turn into a slight snarl instead of the almost impassive coldness from before. "-I can block those little parasites from detecting anything. So we should be safe for now."

Stephen looks at my glowing blue omnitool with interest, and I could tell that we were going to come back to that later on. For now, Klaus chose to focus on the topic of the conversation. "What other advantages do we have?"

I shrug my shoulders and give him a devious smile. "Quite a few things really. While it might be able to see in here because of its connection to Taylor, I don't think that it can do anything once we leave. My method of traveling is specific, and if you try anything else other than a protected gummi ship, you don't come out of the other side properly. Lost a few shadow clones trying to go back with a different method of teleportation, and I'm still not sure what the hell is causing them to dissipate."

The only thing that I could think of was the 'Realm Between Worlds'. It was basically like space, only between multiverses that were full of darkness that wouldn't mind gobbling up your 'heart' or whatever equated to it. I know that traveling without any protection was a sure way to lose yourself in there.

And I didn't want to find out what that would look like.

"Second off, most of these things have limitations and restrictions on what they can do. The shard that is attached to Taylor in particular has a lot of chains around it, so the best that it can do is pass the information on to the other shards, but I don't see them being able to do anything with it. Lastly, while they are powerful and are basically crystalline bio-supercomputers, they're really stupid. The whole reason why they attach themselves to other species is that the most creative they can get with their abilities is to throw more power at it."

While they aren't particularly comforted by this, they do relax a little bit.

"How much for a few of those little doohickeys?" The scarred man asks while gesturing towards my omnitool.

"Trust me when I say that you couldn't afford my baby omnitool. But I wouldn't mind giving you a more streamlined one with the anti-scrying field-installed if that makes you feel better." I could feel Midas Touch start to rear its head over the prospect of a profit.

He blinks once at me as if surprised at something. Might be at the fact that I was completely ok with parting with the tech, or it might be at whatever I looked like right now. Judith told me that when I started to think about anything business-related, I would get this creepy smile and gleam in my eye.

Like I was smiling like an imp that had just found a batch of treasure.

If that meant that I didn't get screwed over in a deal, then I didn't mind it at all. People being scared of me instead of horny was a bonus.

"While I am sure that you are being truthful, you do understand why we have to be alert and verify for ourselves if what you say is true?" Klaus says.

I nod at him. "Of course. I would do the same if I was in your position. That's why I am more than happy to share any research that I have made to the Shards." Pressing a few commands into the omnitool, I Embody a USB drive that I quickly plug into the holographic computer.

Handing the data storage after the transfer was done, I hand it to the large red-haired man. "Here's everything that I have on them. If you have any questions then feel free to ask, I'm more than happy to give you any info that you need."

He takes it with a smile before he fixes me with an inquisitive gaze. "I am surprised that you would dso readily hand this out. One would think that you would keep information like this close to your chest."

I can feel the nervousness and ready gaze of Stephen next to Klaus' steadfast curiosity.

Their emotions were like night and day, especially compared to their outward personalities. Klaus looked stoic and barely showed anything on his face, but his emotions were clear, open, and honest, there wasn't a single ounce of dishonesty in anything that I felt from him.

Stephen on the other hand was very much the opposite. He was open, cheerful, aloof, and had an easy expression on his face most of the time that I spoke with him. It made his emotions, a constant shifting whirlwind of deception, inquisitiveness, with just a hint of distrust stick out like a sore thumb.

It made my initial assumption to never trust bad boys fill me with vindication.

Looking back at Klouse, and giving his clear eyes a smile I answer readily. "You all helped make sure that my friends were safe. That's more than enough for me to trust you." I glance over at Taylor for a second, making sure to give her a smile even while she still glared at me. "Besides, I don't mind giving away information that could hurt those fucking parasites. Especially not a world that has magic as readily as this one."

He doesn't quite smile, but the corners of his lips do quirk upward while a glint of warmth touches his eyes. You know, he really was handsome in his own way.

This is when the forge decided to connect again, and I could feel my body change yet again. Oh, not this god fucking mierda again!

I could tell that the change wasn't cosmetic, instead, I knew that I wasn't human anymore. I was something called a Builder. I was literally, a liquid-based being that could shapeshift into any form that I wanted. After all, if I wanted to make things, then I needed to blend into whatever species I could build for.

Only, this wasn't the main power. The star was a small one, simply titled Artisan.

My already mastercrafted creations that were considered works of art were taken to new heights, and to top it off, the creation times for anything that could be considered art were now halved.

As if what I could make wasn't bullshit enough.

There were a number of other smaller powers that came with Artisan, most of them absolutely useful, like being able to scan and deconstruct just about anything that I could get my hands on and could understand, but now was not the time to focus on them.

Taking a second, I willed myself back into my normal form, the one that was most human, and I relaxed as I felt my body truly become solid instead of merely imitating it.

I could still feel the influence of the builder species in my normal form like it was something that permeated me to my core. The ideas that I already had for structures and forms of creations were different now too, with blueprints and structures already becoming more than half-formed thoughts inside of my head.

I shake out those thoughts and try to bring myself back into the room.

I could worry about the implications of that form later, for now, I was in the middle of an important meeting.

One that I could feel took another shift, as I turn to the swirl of surprise and wonder that Leonardo Watch was feeling as his blue wide eyes that reminded me of magic circles stared right at me. Right, he could see it.

"What did you see?" I ask him, trying to keep my voice neutral. Knowing that there was someone out there that could see as the Forge connected was… unsettling.

He flinches slightly, and closes his eyes, making him look a lot younger than when he has them open. Embarrassed, he rubs the back of his head while turning his head at the ground.

"Sorry about that. Know that it might be a little rude to look at you when you are experiencing that."

I smile at him and wave it away. "You can't help it right? Those eyes are yours now and you can't exactly turn them off completely."

While I was guessing, by the turn of his emotions I had hit the nail on the head.

I give him a genuine smile as he struggles to meet my gaze. "I know a bit about that."

I go into detail about my empathy, how every emotion that people felt I could feel, how I could never turn it off, how I couldn't just ignore them like I could a random-ass thought that came to mind.

In an instant, I could feel Stephen become guarded, with his emotions a mess of worry and cation as he eyed me warily. Klaus meanwhile was merely giving me a sad look and Leonardo looked even more embarrassed as his face and ears turn bright red.

What the hell could he be embarrassed abou-

"Again, I'm so sorry about Zapp!" I stare at him, his emotions a twisted nest of embarrassment and shame while the rest of my friends stare at him with questioning gazes.

I couldn't help the chuckle that turned into a full-blown laugh that came out of my lips.

"You're still worried about that? Please Leo, if I got angry every time some prick tried hitting on me, I would probably have committed a mass slaughter. Besides, he did it, not you. No need to worry so much about it."

I could tell that while my words helped a little bit, they didn't completely get rid of the embarrassment that he was feeling. At least he threw a little smile at me, so at least he wasn't too terrified at me.

The discussion continued for a little while, with me explaining the shards in detail. Why they chose specific hosts, how sometimes they urge their hosts towards more conflict if the host doesn't go looking for it. Etc.

I leave out their connection to the Endbringers, though I do at least mention them. Though, I could tell that they all knew that I was keeping something from them. Being able to empathize with people's emotions didn't suddenly make me a better liar after all.

Thankfully, they all remained quiet, not quite happy, Taylors anger and anxiety were proof of that, but at least they didn't try to press me for anything.

Before I knew it, the sky outside the window that looked upon the gray skyline darkened, even more, the sun had gone down hours ago, with the moon and stars completely hidden by the grey fogged dome.

Even Klouse looked to be tired, as he pushed up his glasses and rubbed at his eyes, trying to keep the sleep away.

"I believe that we can continue this discussion in the morning. We have rooms here for you to rest if you would like to."

"No need for that. I have a pocket dimension that I can access at all times. My homes are both there. Don't worry, the entrance will remain here when I open it, so if I open up the portal again, it will be to this room." I leave out the fact that my clones on my ship that were currently right above this world in the Realm Between could open the portal too. After all, I wasn't planning to go back to the ship, not when I could just connect momentarily with the clones for a quick second to inform them about what was going on.

"In that case, I'm sure that you wouldn't mind taking one of our own with you, right Leo?" The scarred man gives both Leonardo and me a sweet and genuine smile that made the brown-haired young man shiver and sweat with fear.

Ah, so this was the route that he wanted to go?

How about I spice it up a little bit then, just to fuck with him?

"You know what? I think that we are all tired right about now. I have plenty of room in my home, so how about you all come by for a visit? Isn't like I don't have enough rooms for everyone to sleep in." There were still plenty in there, even with some of them being converted into makeshift labs and experimentation rooms.

Which would all be moved onto the facilities that were being built on Mars soon, the one on Earth Bet at least. Already the clones that were based back home were moving things from the Temple and Mansion to the Red Planet. While I couldn't connect to all of the clones that were back home because of the divide, I could to the ones that popped by into the mansion and Temple.

Progress was going well, and the abilities that I had gained since Estrella yeeted us across the multiverse were only helping speed things along.

I could feel Stephen about to decline when Klouse quickly interrupts. "If it would be no trouble, we would be delighted to be your guests. Leo will accompany me and Stephen will stay behind to inform the rest of the group."

His right-hand man makes a sort of choking noise, while Leonardo gapes and stares. "Wai- Klouse!"

The young man hisses a little bit before taking in a deep breath and stares dispassionately forward as if he had given up the will to argue back. Klouse didn't once look at either him or Stephen who merely groaned.

--

While I could feel the surprise that Klouse felt at seeing the magical mansion inside of a pocket dimension of purple space, he took it completely in stride. Given the weirdness that I had seen out in the city, I was sure that he had seen weirder.

I had called Krunter to us, who appeared with a happy pop and quickly expressed his relief that we were ok, and asked him to show Klouse and Leonardo to rooms for them to rest for the night. The little house elf happily hopped to it, politely beckoning the two men deeper inside of the magical mansion.

Judith left towards the room that Baby Claire was currently in, being taken care of by one of my clones, while I sent off Koromon and Turtwig to the Pokemon Lab where the rest of the Pokemon were currently resting.

This left me alone with the still angry, though much calmer Taylor. At least with the Anti-scrying field up, she wasn't throwing her emotions into a swarm of buzzing pissed-off bugs. Which was good for me, still couldn't stand those clouds of creepy crawlies.

The tension was palpable, and I could feel her staring at me with slightly cold eyes. Though I could feel the hints of sadness and trepidation mixed in with the anger, now that the damn parasite wasn't pressing the conflict button.

Guss that Queenie wasn't happy that I was keeping Taylor from throwing herself into danger. Well, too bad bitch.

I heave out a heavy sight. "Come on. Let's go into the lounge for this."

The walk from the entrance to the posh lobby with a bar was silent save for our footsteps, and I had to fight to keep Builder Mia from popping out and renovating the entire mansion.

Just because I could think of six different ways of improving everything that I laid my eyes on, didn't mean that now was the time for it.

We both take our seats at the bar, while I telekinetically lift a bottle of premium whisky that one of my clones had made a few days ago. Taylor takes a seat two stools away from me.

Can't say that didn't hurt a little bit.

Again, I sigh while I pour myself a bit of the mastercrafted whiskey into my glass.

Mentally putting the bottle back on the shelf while taking a swig, enjoying the pleasant taste and burn, I take a look at Taylor who was no longer staring at me with anger. At least not entirely.

Rather it was confusion, and oddly enough I could feel a little bit of shame in there.

It was small, barely a wisp amidst the avalanche of emotions that she was feeling, teen's tended to feel a lot more chaotic than adults, but it was there.

I try to ignore it. I hate knowing people's emotions sometimes.

Felt like cheating.

Next to me, I hear another heavy 'wump' as Napoleon takes a seat on the stool next to mine, a lit cigar between his teeth.

Both Taylor and I stare at him, not knowing what to say while he gives us a somber smile. "I'm going to know what's going to be said here anyway. Might as well get comfortable right?"

I feel my mouth twitch into a grin before it goes back to a line. Thank you.

I don't know if he heard it, but I tried to pass on the emotions through our connection, and I saw his smile gain a hint of cheer.

Turning back to Taylor I try to bury down the slight anxiousness that I was feeling and give her a smile.

"What do you want to know Taylor?"

She blinks at me as if that wasn't what she had been expecting me to say. Only for relief and nd embarrassment to bloom for a second before it's hidden underneath emotions of anger and shame.

It felt like the former was tinged with the latter as if it was fueling the other and trying to change it into something else. As time went on, I found that I was able to sense and discern emotions and motives a lot clearer than when I first started.

Might be my own proficiency getting better, or Izuru Kamakura being bullshit again.

The young woman's expression tries to remain neutral like she always kept it, a mask of indifference and contemplation that she always held up. Only she failed this time, with all of her emotions flashing through her face before her eyes harden, though I do notice the slight tick of one of her hands.

Napoleon merely puffed on his cigar, deigning to be here but give us our space.

"Why didn't you tell me about it?" The edge in her voice was marred by a tremble and a spark of fear that was always inside of her but hidden.

At least we were getting to the heart of the matter.

I take another sip, appreciating the magical burn again.

"I know that it isn't going to make much of a difference, but I was going to."

"When?" Taylor asked rhetorically. Ah, so that's what she was thinking.

"I would have Taylor. When you were ready."

She narrows her eyes at me. "Why was I not ready?"

"Because just a few months ago you triggered from those three crazy bitches that need to be in prison." Or dead. That's what would happen to that red-headed backstabber if I ever ran into her. At least if I couldn't control myself.

I hold back a wince as she flinches away as if I had slapped her, the glasses on her face slipping down just a smidge. I hated talking like this, but at this point, she needed me to tell her the truth instead of pussyfooting around.

"You know about that?" She whispered with haunted eyes.

Fuck.

"I did tell you that I looked you up." I tell her quietly, trying my best to not have any judgment in my eyes. "I have never lied to you since I met you. Withheld information? Yeah. But I never told you anything that wasn't true."

"Did you know about that when you met?" Her voice was still shaky, but there was also some of that steel that had popped out every now and then in her voice. Damn, wasn't expecting her to get to that question.

"Not at first." Not a lie. When I first met her, I didn't know who she was. "But I did figure it out when I saw the bugs and dug a little deeper into what happened at Winslow."

Just speaking the name seemed to have an effect on her, her eyes widening slightly along with her breathing becoming a little heavier.

I decided to press on with the conversation though. "I knew that you needed time to get your bearings back. Triggers are traumatic, and most parahumans don't ever move past it or move on from it. It's the insidiousness of the power."

Pressing a button, I configure the field again to allow her to use her ability, but it doesn't send any data to Queenie. Don't want the parasite getting its grubby sensors in here at all.

Taylor blinks and her eyes shift. Not dull per se, but something along the lines of… distant. Like she wasn't entirely here. But her emotions changed again, her fear and anxiousness growing stronger as a fly buzzed from somewhere that Krunter would no doubt scrub completely later.

She stares at the innocent little fly that dances through the air, its movements controlled by her will as I can practically feel the memories that she was reliving. Bone deep fear that had never gone away. Despair and loss that had culminated in a wish that anyone would help, that anything would allow her to get away from the trauma.

Her breathing speeds up, the breaths becoming almost gasps of air as her pupils start to shake in place. Gently as I can, I take her hand in my own, giving it a gentle squeeze. Just enough to let her know that I was here.

Her breath hitches and her eyes move away from the fly in the air back to me. "Could you turn it off again?" The desperation in her voice is enough to make me wince, but I comply.

The field goes back up fully, and the fly in the air stops in place before buzzing away back to wherever it had been.

"That's why its bugs wasnt it?" Taylor asked quietly. "So that I would always remember the locker. So that I wouldn't ever be able to forget it."

I nod at her.

There's even more anger there now, but it isn't all directed at me. Some of it is probably at the parasite that's in her head right now. Or it might just be at the situation in general. The white-hot rage felt sort of aimless and targeted at everything.

"If I had told you before any of this happened do you think that you would have taken it better than now? Would you have even believed a word that I said? I know that you didn't most of the time." Her eyes widen as she stares at me, her hazel eyes shimmering in the light.

I just smile at her and pat her hand. "Honey, I did tell you that I'm an empath. I actually, feel your emotions, not just see them or know what they are."

Doubt that had started to build up in her is quickly demolished underneath shame and anger and embarrassment.

"You still should have told me." She eventually grounds out angrily. At least there was less of it than before, and it wasn't as hot as before. More like a fireplace instead of a roaring bonfire.

No point in trying to rebuttal her. The anger and emotions of everything are still too fresh. Better than it would have been if I told her a few weeks ago, but still not how I wanted this to go down. It would have been better if she had found out by me telling her instead of like this.

Shit was so complicated.

A slightly uncomfortable silence passes after that, the only sound Napoleon shifting in his pocket for another cigar and lighting it. For such a boisterous guy, he sure could be unassuming when he wanted to.

Neither one of us knew what to say after that. She was still angry at me, and I didn't know what the hell to say to move on from the silence.

Eventually, Taylor clears her throat as if something had gotten caught in it, her free hand playing with the end of her thick curls unconsciously while letting my hand go.

"I guess since you're being truthful, I should too. Otherwise, I would be nothing but a hypocrite." The brunette slightly bites her lip while twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. "The whole reason that I agreed to came with you was to spy on you!"

Her words came out in a barrage of sound. I'm surprised that she was able to say it that fast without twisting over her words.

I blink at her for a few nanoseconds, my brain digesting everything that she said.

It might have been the wrong move to make, but I couldn't help but laugh. And I mean a full-on belly laugh that came from my diaphragm and echoed around the room. I could feel Napoleon's amusement from my reaction while Taylor was just confused.

Eventually, I managed to catch my breath and struggle out a response. "HA- ahem. Taylor-he, Honey. I already knew about that. What part about me being an Empath did you not understand?"

Her eyes seem to resemble her minions for a while, the hazel orbs focused entirely on me not moving a centimeter.

One blink. Two blinks. Three.

After the end of the second minute, Napoleon and I share a glance with each other, both of us starting to worry about the young girl.

"You knew about that?" Her voice manages to squeak out.

I give her a look that I hoped conveyed how dumb the question was. "Taylor. Sweetie. I'm an empath. Of course, I knew. Your emotions are a constant whirlwind, but a clear one."

I could feel her brain from here. "And you let me join you anyways?" The disbelief and befuddlement were clear in her voice as if I was saying that the sky was pink and the clouds were green.

Which, I might be able to make happen if I really set my mind to it. Something to think about.

I give her another warm smile while Napoleon does the same, his handsome face possibly dazzling with the light of hope and approval.

In the back of my mind, I could feel the forge connect again to a medium-sized star, and went through the influx of knowledge experience, and skill of a master craftsman. But not one of just trinkets or works of art.

I knew how to create defensible castles, how to work the stone to the point where marvels of rock would be able to stand against onslaughts of war and siege. Shaper was only moving these new ideas to heights that neither of them could have reached on their own, and I knew how to properly make swords now.

While some of the other stars gave me some knowledge and groundwork on how to make them, it didn't go into detail as this power could.

Still, it wasn't as fantastic as some of the other powers that I had received before, but it would be something that I could use eventually. I found that Fairy preferred working with swords and normal pieces of armor instead of tech. Don't know why, but it did.

Blinking once, I return my attention back to Taylor, who was still waiting for an answer. Thank god that my brain worked quicker than most other people though.

"Of course I did. Why wouldn't I? Sure you might have joined me to spy, but that was just because you didn't know me. The easiest solution to this was simple. Show you that I'm just an idiot that has no idea what the hell I am doing!" I end the last sentence with a laugh that Napoleon joined in with his boisterous voice.

Taylor stays quiet through it all until she starts to rub her temples like she had a migraine as her ears turned red from embarrassment. "I think that I need to go to bed now."

"Probably a good idea. You need to get some rest after that run through New York." I try to keep the shame out of my voice at that. This was twice now that I had gotten us dropped into the middle of danger. Something that I never wanted to happen again.

Meaning that I was going to have my clones speed up on a few of our projects.

She moves to stand up before she stops as if she had just remembered something. Whatever it was, she wanted to ask something else but seemed to hesitate.

I don't say anything, instead just raising an eyebrow and gesturing her to just come out with it.

Again, I think that I see her ears redden a little bit. "While Judith and I were running from those things, she sorta… used a lot of different powers. Too many for her to be a normal cape."

Ah, that's what she wanted to as about. Surprised that she hadn't asked earlier honestly.

Well, this was going to take longer than I thought.

--

Mia Clone

Mars

The facility that we had built on the surface of Mars was a rush of activity as all of us shadow clones rushed around, each of us eager and happy to get to work.

The three new stars made all of us excited to see what we could create, and already we had the new wing of the building finished up and looking like it was carved by a master stone smith. Which each of us was over threefold.

Course, it wasn't made from stone, so we couldn't use the new Craftsman to full use, at least not yet.

This was just going to be the starting facility for the rest of our operations, and we had to make the center building able to move once we started the terraforming. There was no way that we could make a building that would survive the planet's core heating up or the winds of the red planet turning into a proper atmosphere.

If it hadn't been for Artisan, we would have spent at least two or three more days on the main parts of the mobile facility. Instead, we had gotten done just a few hours ago and were working on the rest of the facility wings.

The ornate steel and white plated expansive hallways were filled with us, each of us scurrying around like a colony of ants, nothing but work on our minds. It's one of the ways that we stayed sane. Being alone with just one other was a fucking nightmare, and unlike Prime Mia, we didn't have the rest of the group to talk to.

So we worked. I pass other clones, many of them running with floating boxes full of construction material and other pieces of equipment, to others that were actually working on upgrading the building. Light of Order was something that we were going to implement into the entirety of the ship, it was far too useful not to.

Hard light tech that could probably help us punch through limits that we reached in some of our research? We would have to be fools not to start on that.

Already I could see blue lines of power along hallways and walls, with some openings and clones working away at them with various tools that they had embodied and were using to jury rig the Wraithbone building.

Other's were using the barebones of thruster gauntlets and boots to fly through the air, supplies tucked away in their pocket dimensions while they moved through the air towards the destination.

We didn't know how many of us there were here. We started with about fifty or sixty clones in total, but since we all learned how to move chakra between ourselves, and how to use our magic along our chakra lines, we ballooned to even higher heights.

The facility was also the biggest thing that we had ever built, easily dwarfing the Sky Rose in size and depth. This was before we added the space warping technology into the very being of the mobile command center.

Command Center. More like a fucking city with how many wings and facilities were being added to this enormous endeavor. While the flying ship that we were creating back in the Temple was going to serve as an HQ back on Earth, this one didn't have to be limited like its counterpart.

Both in size and what kind of tech and magitech that we could put into this baby.

I make my way past the bustle of activity, past the hallways filled with clones and the sound of construction into one of the newest additions of the fortress ship.

The intricate and engraved steel walls turn into something simpler. We hadn't had time to actually finish touching up the rest of this room, not before we got to work and bustled off to get more supplies from the clones that were dedicated to making them.

Unlike the rest of the ship, this room was dimmer, lit only by the roaring forge that we had created. Intricate runes and engravings of wolves and hammers worked into the metal furnace, while the clones that were here hammered away at a piece of metal.

"You got it?" One of them asked, not looking up while she hammered away at the mix of metals and conceptual concepts, the embers, and sparks a rainbow of colors.

I nod and bring out what she had been waiting for from my pocket space. It was no bigger than a tennis ball and was also colored rainbow like the sparks that flew. An eight-pointed stone that looked to be made of crystal was held in my hands, the very foundation of the stone something that was beyond anything that we had made.

The clones that we had created had given up all their reserves to make them, each of them poofing the moment that they had finished. But it was worth it. Inside of this stone was the very concept of the ever-shifting future. We still didn't know how we made it, or how it was possible to even exist, but we got it done.

Ten clones had poured their energy and knowledge into this over the course of two days. Two days and enough energy to probably power a city.

The clone doesn't stop the hammering, each hit of the hammer illuminating the rest of the metal workshop that we had created. While Prime Mia had the Workshop open on her end, we couldn't open it on ours. So we had to build this metal workshop and forge just to get our work done.

The stone is lifted from my hand telekinetically, the rainbow crystal floating through the air while the clone begins to hum a wordless tune. I could feel the magic around us begin to shift and twist as her body flared with the power of her prana and magic circuits. Blue and green lines light up on her arms and body, ending around her eyes.

She grimaces. "I think that we are going to need more clones for this."

"How many more?" I ask her while readying myself for the next process.

"As many as we can spare for this."

--

By the time that I had been called into the room, we had gone through fifty clones, each of them being drained dry of their magic and power into the endeavor. The heat from the furnace was blazing hot, while the mix of steel, various other metals, and Saint Quartz was shining as bright as a rainbow sun.

I was the fifty-first that had taken the hammer, and the one that had finished creating this.

Smashing away at the creation felt… transcendental. In those moments when I poured my very being on this forged creation, bringing my own will into the world through the manipulation of the conceptual stone, I felt like more than I had ever been. Connected to the world in a way that I had never been before.

Even millions of miles away from planet Earth, I could feel the winds of plains, the smell of pine trees while the sound of crashing waves and the heat of the sun warmed my head. I had been both here on the red planet of Mars, and on the third rock from the sun.

And I felt at peace with everything, just like I had been when I first connected to the Force.

I grab the handle of what we had spent the last few hours creating, the metal and stonelike shield easily bigger than I was.

It looked like an ornate black and grey cross had been grafted on top of a shield that shared the same color scheme, the runes that I had engraved into the center of the metal glowing with power.

It wasn't the actual Round Table, for it had never existed in this world, not really.

But it was real all the same because I willed it. More than that, I poured everything that i knew about the Arthurian legend into it. Every memory, every bit of emotion that I felt towards it, and my will to make it real.

And in that moment when I felt most connected to the world, I knew that I had succeeded in a way that no one else could. As if the world itself conformed to my will and made it so that this was the real Round Table, even though there was no possible way that it could be.

It was an impossible paradox that I had created, using the magic, chakra, prana, and very being of over fifty shadow clones, along with bits of myself.

I couldn't help the smile that wormed its way onto my lips. Looks like we were going to have a surprise for the boss once she got home.

--

???

He didn't know how he had ended up here in the middle of a jungle amidst crumbling ruins. Or how he seemed to know things about this world, what it was, and the people that lived in it. As if the knowledge had been poured into him before he had ever taken his first breath.

His blue eyes had surveyed the surrounding crumbling ruins around him, the sound of the jungle the backdrop for his birth.

It had been a lonely one at that. No one had been around him, nothing but the darkness of the night, and the shining blue and white moon in the sky.

His tiny body floated upward, the act was completely effortless under his power, and him unsurprised at this. It was as easy to him as breathing in the humid jungle air.

A few moments after simply floating in place and watching his surroundings he realized something.

This place was soooo boring. Nothing happened other than a few cries of animals while they simply moved on by their daily life.

Where was the adventure? The excitement of people that lived here on this planet?

He completely ignored that he even knew what people were. That was boring, after all, he was someone of action.

So, without a second thought, the small pink bipedal creature rose higher in the sky until he could see the land stretched out in front of him. It was dark, after all, it was the middle of the night.

But he could see clearly through his psychic senses, being able to see through the darkness and spy the incredibly distant lights that were so far away.

Light's meant that someone needed to see, and that probably meant people.

Good! He was already bored of all this thinking about things and wanted to play with someone.

Mew swishes his long tail and rockets off in that direction completely eager to find anyone to interact with.

It was as he was getting to the bright red flames that he realized that he might have made a miscalculation. For one, all the people that he could feel weren't living happy lives or were sleeping. Instead, they were filled with either mind-numbing terror as their life went out or sadistic rage that made him extremely uncomfortable.

It looked to be a small village that couldn't have held that many people in it. It was quaint and rustic, a sleepy little village. Or at least it would be if there weren't a lot of buildings that were on fire, along with people on the ground that weren't moving. Mew felt sad when he couldn't feel anything from their minds as he mentally reached out to them.

Amidst the sea of fear and negativity, there was one voice in the sea of minds that caught his attention. One that wasn't angry or mere moments away from fading away. It was so scared, in a way that made him want to reach to them and hold them tight. More than that, it felt newer compared to the rest of the echoes of thought that he felt. It was young like he was, though probably a lot older than him.

Today was his birthday after all!

With barely a thought, he goes invisible, flying through the charged and hot air, trying his best to ignore the bodies on the ground that refused to move.

He found his target underneath a large rusted-out car. She was small compared to the other humans that he had seen, though she might as well be a giant compared to him.

The… girl, he thinks that she's a girl, is currently sobbing quietly while holding a hand to her mouth as she looked out at the moving feet of the men around them with tear-filled eyes. The tanned girl had long dark thick hair, wearing a simple grey sleeping dress while her feet were bare and dirty with dirt and blood.

He partially sifted through the echoes of memories and saw that these men had attacked the village, one of them having conjured small flames from his hands to scare the people while his men attacked.

She had been in one of the houses when it had caught on fire. Her mother had gotten her out the window before the flames had gotten too out of control. The child had managed to turn just in time to see the roof cave in, and fall on her mother, the inside of the window becoming nothing but a sea of flames.

Her anguish had almost been enough to overwhelm her, only for her fear to take over as she saw more of the men with guns come around the corner. Her body moved without thinking, taking cover underneath this truck, hoping beyond hope that they wouldn't notice her. Even while she could just lay there helplessly while everyone that she knew and loved died in front of her eyes. Or worse.

Mew could feel her mind start to break, hoping that anyone- anything would come and save her. Before the last strands of her mind could shatter he flew next to her, feet and arms on the soil, and undid the invisibility surrounding his body.

He has to keep her hand in place with his mind, otherwise, she would have screamed and they would have found them both before he could show her that he was friendly.

She shook even harder when she saw him, her eyes seeming to widen even more to the point where he was afraid that they would pop out.

"Kyu!" He excitedly whispered while trying to convey that he was harmless through her mind. All that did was make her squeak in fear even harder.

Really now, why was it so hard to convey that he wasn't going to hurt her?

He racks his brain even while she continued to shiver in fright. What could he use to make her realize that he was friendly and wouldn't hurt her?

The voices of the men around them getting closer and louder made him come to an idea that should have been obvious. He already wanted to hurt them just from what he could feel from their minds. Some of them were just as scared as they were angry, and others felt nothing. No anger, no hate, no fear. No emotion. Nothing.

These were the ones that made him the angriest. As if the acts that they did today meant nothing more to them and were just an act of normalcy. Making a girl cry and taking away the people that she loved meant nothing to these men.

And for the first time in his very new life, Mew felt absolute rage.

He could feel his eyes brighten with power and psychic light as he lifts himself, the little girl, and the truck that they had been hiding underneath up into the air.

"Oy-" One of the men started to shout out, raising his rifle towards him before Mew silenced him with a psychic pull to his neck. There was a crack and the man crumbles with a thump.

His companions still heard his shout and they were all rushing towards him, all of them pointing their guns at him. With a thought, the psychic Pokemon activates a wall of pink energy around him and the child, the girl screaming in fright as the sound of barreling guns fires at him. The bullets are stopped by the wall around them, freezing in place around them.

They then turn in place, pointed right back at the men that had fired them. The bandits had but a moment of horrified realization before Mew let loose the bullets, firing them with his own power.

The sound of dozens of bullets traveling through the air, impacting the bodies of their former owners reverberated around the village. Mew felt sadness at having to do this, but he knew it was worth it. The small pink creature knew what these men were capable of, and what they would do to the child in his psychic grasp if they had her.

He remembered the beat-up old truck that was hanging in the air and decided that he didn't really need it. So he threw it at the other truck that some of the men had gotten in and started to drive away from them with a lazy toss. He didn't even look at them as the sound of crumbling metal and screams.

He activates the psychic wall again as flames are thrown at him. Ah, right. The leader of these monsters that had attacked this place. The one that could throw fire as if he was a Pokemon.

Mew doesn't even enter his mind. He doesn't want to waste any more of his time with these "people". Not after what he could already feel and saw through the others.

The girl was tired and hungry. Not to mention completely and utterly mentally exhausted. He needed to get her somewhere safe and away from this place. It would no doubt leave nothing but bad memories for this small child.

Meaning that he had to finish the rest of these attackers as soon as possible.

Easy enough, most of them were taken out with the bullets earlier, and the ones that were trying to run away were taken care of. That left the one with the scraggly beard and burn marks on his face that was screaming at him, along with the few that were hiding in bushes and buildings.

The screaming man was so busy yelling at him that he didn't even notice as the knife on his belt unsheathed itself and twirled in the air until the blade was pointed right at the back of his head. A simple push and the man freezes, his eyes uncontrollably rolling around his eyesockets desperately trying to figure out what happened before the light dims in his eyes.

As for the rest, he just smashes into the ground with enough force.

Humans sure were delicate.

That meant that he was going to have to take care of the little girl.

But he didn't know that much about humans, just what they were and that they could play and think like Pokemon.

At least the girl wasn't trembling as much as before. Instead, she looked out at the remains of the village, the barest hints of satisfaction tinged with heavy loss echoing across her mind. Her dark eyes look at his blue ones, fear still in them, but also gratitude.

"Porque me ayudastes?" She said to him. Her slightly frightened eyes looking at him in a new light.

Right, languages were a thing. Such a basic way of communicating, especially with how many there seemed to be in the world.

Oh! He had a solution!

She gasps as the connection solidifies between their minds. Only for her to look at him with an even more puzzled expression.

"Lo hicistes porque querias jugar?" Confusion distracted her from the pain that she felt, and hollowness at knowing that she would never see her parents again. Good.

It wasn't a perfect solution, but it was one that he could work with.

They have a silent conversation after that, language being unneeded since their minds were literally talking to each other with intentions that were clear as day.

Her name was Laticia, meaning happiness, something that her mother told her that she brought to her. Mew quickly moves on to a different topic when her mind starts going to a darker place again.

The men were raiders that made them pay money for protection against some of the other cartels. It was just too bad that they hadn't been able to gather the money that they needed to pay them off for the month.

And for that, they attacked and killed them all.

Mew felt even less guilty that they were now gone.

He floated them down to one of the houses that didn't suffer any damage, feeling the exhaustion that was taking over Laticia's body as the adrenaline and fear ebbed away. He made sure to hide the body of one of the bandits behind a table before they floated inside.

She tries to argue and fight with him that she wasn't tired, but it was a futile one as her eyelids became heavy the events that had just happened beginning to take her toll. He coo's at her as he tucks her into bed, snuggling into her arms urging her to sleep.

She needed her rest, and she couldn't deal with the aftermath of everything like this.

He was still completely full of energy, but he had found his first friend, and what kind of Pokemon would he be if he didn't make sure that his friend was safe.

He hums to her and plays some of the memories that he had woken up with. Memories of peaceful days, with the warm sun coming in on a new day as a song that the girl recognized in her own language that Mew didn't know.

The emotions that he could feel in those memories were one of contentment, though he didn't know who they belonged to. They felt old, and nostalgic as if whoever had experienced them remembered them fondly. The only thing that he could properly make out was that the one that sang the song was an old woman, and the voice of the one whose memories these belonged to was also a little girl.

Just as Leticia fell asleep, Mew realized that he couldn't take care of her forever. He might be able to communicate with her, but he couldn't always provide what she needed to live. He was a Pokemon, a Legendary one at that, he could live out in the land without a problem.

But this child needed food, water, and shelter, and after swatting away those men outside he realized just how fragile humans were to Pokemon. More than that, she needed people to interact with. Even he needed friends to play with, and a growing child would need that too.

He racked his brains, trying his best to figure out what to do once the day came when the idea came to him on the wind of the World. He didn't know exactly what the World was, only that he was connected to it, and that it had helped give him life. It came to him clearly now, as if it had been there in his thoughts always.

He had to find someone. The memories that he held belonged to someone, a woman. He couldn't figure out her name or what she would look like, only that he would know when he would find her.

She was far too 'loud' psychically apparently.

North. He had to go North.

Good.

From what few memories he could gather from Leticia, it was much safer over in the Estados Unidos compared to Mexico. They still had villains, but at least the whole country wasn't completely under control by them like here in Mexico.

Oh, he was so excited again! More friends that he could make.

Before that, he had to find some food for the niña.

He slowly wriggles away from the child, gently moving her arms with pink light, and flies his way down to the kitchen.

Hopefully, he would be able to find something that he didn't have to cook. He'd never done it before, and he didn't want the first meal that he shared with Leticia to be nasty.

Leonardo Watch

Hell Salems Lot

As rude as it was, he wanted to get as far away from Mia Itzel as possible the moment that he laid eyes on her. She was a nice, and very attractive, but crude young woman that he found himself liking personality-wise.

The problem, as it was starting to become a theme in his life, were these eyes that were installed into his head. He couldn't just ignore or go blissfully unaware of the weirdness and supernatural that went on in the world anymore.

Meaning that every time that he looked in the young(?) woman's direction he saw everything that she kept hidden.

And jeez was it a lot. He could see that she had three other faces, one of a tall and lithe woman with sharp features and even more pointed ears along with pale and unblemished skin. The second was a constant shifting mass of liquid that seemed to be able to shape and mold itself into any form that she could want.

The third and last one was what he would have to guess was her real one or at least the one that she had before whatever changed her, gave her the rest. She was just… normal. Still attractive though not drop-dead gorgeous like she was now, with a friendly round face that made her seem younger than she was, and a nice smile.

Her smile was the thing that remained the same for the most part through the different faces that he had seen. Though, it would look like she didn't know that they were all there, hidden from view. Or more like, they were put away until she needed them again.

Still, those weren't what made her the weirdest person that he had ever met. No, after living in Hell Salems Lot for the past year or so, he had run into much worse in his first month.

Hell, running into that Blood Breed yesterday by accident when he was visiting the bank still wasn't the most dangerous or weirdest thing that he just ran into.

He wondered idly when the thought that he could die just by walking around became so nonchalant.

Adding in what he saw when she connected to that… he could only call it a universe in and of itself. It looked like constellations of stars that were all orbiting her, some of them closer to her than clothes. Then one of them had lit up, filling with power and joining in the closest ones to her.

Right before the image had disappeared he had also seen something else. It looked to be in the shape of a man, only far bigger than anything else he had ever seen as if dwarfed the very planet that he was standing on. It looked like it had no face and held a giant warhammer in one hand.

All Leo had caught was a glimpse, and then it was gone. As if it had never been there. And while he hated the eyes that were in his skull, he also knew to trust them. Even when it might seem like they were playing tricks on him.

After all of this, Leo wanted to be as far away from the woman and her friends as much as possible, if only because there was enough weirdness in his life.

Which is why he was currently cursing everything in the world while he was stuck playing as her tour guide of Hell Salems Lot.

Apparently, during the business meeting that Klouse, Stephen, and Mia had, the pointed-eared woman had mentioned that they would still be in town and would like to explore the city. They didn't have New York like they did here, and all of them wanted to see the sights.

They wanted to keep a good relationship with the strange lady that provided them with technology that made everything else that they had look like a typewriter, so they happily told her that they could give her one of them as a guide.

Only, Klouse, Stephen, and Gilbert had to go to a very important meeting that day, Chain and Zed were assigned to tail a person of interest. K had some 'personal business" to take care of, and there was no way in hell that they would let Zap anywhere near Mia after the last time that they met.

So that left him.

He begged them to get anyone else, but Klouse asked him to do it. Even after he told them everything that he could see of her, he still remained calm when talking about her.

"Miss Mia has been nothing but cordial and polite with us as a whole, even after we pressed her for answers. I believe that it would be best if we continue to build that cordialness and perhaps form some sort of friendship between us. It can never hurt to have more friends after all, wouldn't you agree?"

After that, he would have felt guilty not to do it. Stephen must have felt the same way because he stopped trying to convince Klouse to be more cautious after that.

So here he was, forced to escort Mia and her group of friends through Hell Salem's Lot, along with three new additions to the group. Two young women, one a blue-eyed Asian girl with an angry look in her eyes, the other a pretty blond with what looked like feathers in her hair, and a young handsome man with dark hair and a cheerful look in his eyes that claimed to be Leonardo Da Vinci.

Again, not the weirdest thing that he has been through. At this point, he was just rolling with it.

She did say that she and her friends were from other realities.

He had a supersonic monkey perched on his head while playing with a little black and blue bird played with him. He wasn't going to question anything.

Well, he was never one to slack off when he had a job to do, even if it was one that he would have preferred had gone to someone else.

He lost count of the different shops that they had gone to. Clothing stores, tourist traps, electronic stores, the list went on and on. They had even made a small stop by Chinatown for a little bit, though it was more like Beyonder Chinatown nowadays since plenty of people from the other side decided to make that place their home.

When they had started out their little shopping spree, Mia wanted to make use of some of that money that she had gotten from Libra, Leo thought that he was going to be relegated as a pack mule. That's what tended to happen almost anytime that he got dragged to one of these things.

Which is why he let out a huge sigh of relief when Mia put them in a pocket dimension with just a touch.

Mia let out her pack of small creatures, most of them being a lot more well-behaved than any animal he had ever seen. Each of them actually nodded and responded, not in words of course.

Leonardo was just happy that they were being polite and sticking close to the rest of the group. Wondering strays tended to disappear around this city. He kept finding what was left of them whenever he ran through alleyways trying to get away from muggers.

They had stopped at his favorite diner, with Vivian happily chatting away with Mia and her friends, completely ignoring the little creatures that were sitting in the booths as she placed plates of food in front of them.

It was while everyone started stuffing their face, he was really surprised when Judith almost completely inhaled a burger in less than a second and proceed to ask for more when he noticed something out of the corner of his eye. And he proceeds to feel his blood turn to ice, as the familiar red aura that surrounded a Blood Breed approached the diner.

Oh no. There were too many people normal people here, and from what he saw of the aftermath, fighting this guy was going to cause a lot of destruction. Vivian didn't need that, they just rebuilt this place last week after the last time it got demolished!

He starts to fumble in his pockets for his phone when he feels a gentle but firm hand on his shoulder. He moves his head over towards the calm, yet focused Mia who was looking in the direction of the Blood Breed.

Right, she did say that she could feel emotions.

Meaning that she also sensed every time that he wanted to get away from her. As if he didn't feel guilty enough already.

He probably would have screamed and shouted in desperation if he wasn't trying his best to keep his shaking legs steady.

"Everyone, we'll be right back. Just have to go talk to someone real quick." Mia said calmly, giving everyone a quick smile.

Most of the table looked troubled, with Koromon and Taylor both glancing at her with nervous and worried eyes. The only ones that looked calm were Leonardo and Napoleon, both of them giving her steady nod with trusting gazes.

Napoleon wasn't human, at least he didn't look like it to his gaze, instead of seeming to be what he could only guess were concepts and ideas given form. And yet, at his core, there was still something that Leonardo couldn't help but call human.

What she said suddenly clicks in his brain with the sound of a gong. "Wait, 'we'!?" He can't help the crack or raising pitch in his voice at that.

"Yes, we. Think that it might be a good idea if you come along. Might be able to use those eyes of yours to see if anything happens. Besides, I think that he might be looking for you too."

Everything in him wanted to protest at that. He like's keeping a safe distance between him and the person that just tried to kill him yesterday, thank you very much!

But then Leo took another look in the Blood Breed's direction and saw that the crimson eyes were completely trained on him, the irises and pupils never wavering from his shaking form.

"Well, this is just great!" He can't help but exclaim, causing the red-haired French man to give him a hearty chuckle while pounding the back of his chest.

"No need to worry young man! As long as Maȋtre is with you, you have nothing to worry about!" His smile then shifts to one that sends, even more, shivers down Leonardo's back as it shifted to something that he would normally see in people trying to kill him. "Besides, if a fight does break out, he isn't going to have the element of surprise like last time."

Against every fiber of his body, and Mia ball but dragging him through the door fo the diner, they walk out into the city and across the street.

Sitting on a bench, having stopped staring at them once they began to move towards him, he was much the same as he had been yesterday. Wearing a warm blue sweater over a white button-up, with simple black slacks finished up with black dress shoes. A cigarette was held between his index and ring finger, his thumb lightly tapping one end to flick the ash off. While Leo could see the truth of his red eyes, to the rest of the world they were a simple brown.

The constant stream of people simply walked on, completely unknowing about the being that could kill all of them in an instant if he wanted to. A normal day in Hell Salems Lot.

Mia sit's down on the bench next to the one that the Blood Breed sat on, while Leo took a seat next to her, as far away from the man that had almost killed him yesterday.

The smoking man merely nodded without turning to them and inhaled another breath of his cigarette.

Leo couldn't help but squirm in his seat as the silence between the group continued, the life of the city around them playing in the background.

Eventually, though, Mia decided to break the silence.

"Are you going to say anything? Or did you just come to stalk us like a creep?" Leo couldn't help but flinch at the casual and almost bored way that she said this.

The Blood Breed reacts by simply exhaling the smoke through his nose, his expression unchanging. His eyes smoothly move from the street over to Mia, completely neutral

"I hoped to clear up a misconception with the way that we met." He crushes the nub of the cigarette in his right hand, while the other picks another out of a pack. He flicks away the crushed nub which lands directly in the trashcan across the street while lighting his new cigarette. There wasn't even any ash left in his hand.

"Well, at least you aren't a litterbug," Mia mumbles to herself idly. "And what 'misconception' are you talking about?"

"I mean the misconception that sparked when I decided to stop that child next to you from peeping on me."

Leo can't help the indignation at that, and bites his tongue from yelling that he was 19 dammit! Why did people always think he was a kid?

Then his brain catches up to what he just heard. A 'misconception'! A misconception was what almost got him killed!

Thankfully, the Blood Breed continues on before he could scream or yell. "Rumors started to spread among our circles that the Hunters gained a new weapon. Someone that could see our true names and provide them to those that could seal us away." He takes a drag of his cigarette. "So, tell me, what would you do if you happened to find those particular eyes staring right at you?"

Leo actually cracks both of his magical eyes open staring at the still bored creature. Was he really- "Are you telling me that you tried to kill me because you thought that we were after you?"

He can't quite keep the disbelief out of his voice.

His brown eyes flash red for a second before returning to normal. "Why else would I cause a scene like that? At that point, I believed that my identity was already compromised so of course, I went on the offensive. No point in trying to remain hidden when you were already there."

Everything that he was hearing only made Leo's head hurt as his eyes wouldn't leave the man's face. He didn't look like he was lying, but then again, this was the first time that a Blood Breed actually spoke to them instead of immediately trying to kill them.

"What about all that monologuing that you were doing? Calling humans cattle and such." It was subtle, but Leo could feel the threat underneath the words, the simmering heat that promised violence and death if she didn't like the answer.

For the first time since he saw him, the Blood Breed gave the closest thing that he had seen to smile. It was a half-grin as if they were sharing an inside joke that he found absolutely hilarious.

"I knew that you were green." There was humor to his voice that unsettled Leo, and by the way that Mia fidgeted slightly in her seat, it was the same for her. "Quite simple really. I was baiting you the whole time."

Mia's expressive eye's looked at him with a glare that could melt steel. "Are you telling me that everything that you said was just for show and to get me to mess up?"

He shrugs. "Of course. You see, while power, skill, and speed are all important to fight, so is keeping your cool. If you get too heated to the point where you can't even think straight, then it's only a matter of time until something takes you out. And you? I could see a ticking time bomb of rage when I see one.

You don't get to live as long as I have without learning that the best way to beat your opponent is to keep them off balance. Eventually, they will make a mistake."

Mia is still glaring at him, but the heat has died down a little bit. "And why would you even care to find us again to clear this up? After all, my friends are hunting your kind. Why take the risk?"

He shrugs again. "Simple really. While they are your friends, I could also tell that you aren't part of their little organization. So, while there is no way that they will ever quit trying to find me and seal me away in a bloody cross, that doesn't mean that I have to have you as an enemy as well."

"And what makes you think that I won't help them hunt you down," Mia says.

The Blood Breed chuckles. "You don't strike me as the type to just hunt people down because of what they are. Besides, while I have never run into one like you, I have dealt with Empaths before."

Mia blinks in surprise at that, before fixing him with yet another discerning gaze. "Is that why you feel different then? Because you aren't trying to keep yourself hidden anymore?"

He snaps his finger while his smile disappears again. "Got it in one. Now, as much as I would love to chat, I know that your friend with the cannon is over in the diner staring right at me, ready to gun me down. And I would like some time to be able to leave the city if that's alright with you. Even if this was all a misunderstanding, that young man has my true name now."

Leo meets the glowing crimson eyes that seem to pierce into his soul. He shakes, but he doesn't flinch. The Blood Breeds mouth twitches as if wanting to smile.

He stands up slowly as if trying to reassure them that they weren't in any danger. "Now, if you will both excuse me, I have a few things to take care of before I leave. Take my meager apologies for this misunderstanding. I hope that we never meet again."

With those parting words, he walks down the street. Leo watches him go, glancing over at Mia to see if she was going to try and stop him. Only she doesn't.

Eventually, his aura is lost to his eyes amidst the sea of people who went on with their lives, the bustle of the city returning to its normal weirdness.

--

Mia

While the last encounter was a weird one, at least the rest of the day had been fun. It had been so long since I just… wandered around and had a night out on the town. Of course, since we had the girls around, we couldn't go to any bars.

Oh well, not like any of the alcohol would have affected me anyway.

Now it was the next day and we had bid goodbye to the organization of Libra.

After we had returned, the rest of the group mobilized, eager to see if they could find any trace of the man that they called a Blood Breed. Unlike before, when we spoke this time, he felt normal.

Not detached and distant, like there was a disconnect in his emotions. Instead, I felt him. He was old, older than anyone else I had ever felt, but his emotions were those of amusement and cautiousness.

He didn't lie to me during our talk on the bench, not once.

But, he already showed that he could at least partially fool my Empathy, so I couldn't be too sure that even that was truthful.

In the end, I let him go out of hope that he was truly telling the truth.

Klaus and Stephen both looked troubled over this, but they weren't angry with me thankfully. Apparently, this was not hte first time that they had run into one that just wanted to be left alone. The ones that they hunted tended to be arrogant enough to believe that they could kill them without a scratch.

If the ones that they run into choose to run, however, most of the time they tended to let bygones be bygones. At least, as long as they don't have any proof that they weren't going around killing people or worse.

At least Leo was calmer around me now. He was still open like a book with his emotions, most of them being written on his face or echoed in his voice. But, there was a lack of inherent fear when he was around me.

I didn't ask what he saw when he looked at me. I kinda don't want to know.

Anyways, while I had no legal identity in that world, they had pulled some strings to pay me. I had parted with some tech that could probably shake the foundation of the world. Nothing that powerful, but it was amazing how simple hardware or software could be, along with some medi-gel.

While I liked them, I still didn't trust them 100%, and they felt the same way. Klouse was a sweetheart though that was trying, and that would be enough for me to want to keep in contact.

You could never have too many friends. Besides, it was best to have more than just one planet as a getaway. Never hurt for backup plans to have backup plans.

And now, we were all back in the Realm In Between, with the ship going through the last of its repairs. Shouldn't be more than an hour, and we could jump to the next world.

With actually being able to look at the data, and figure out how the hell most of this worked, we could do more jumps after a small cooldown. Funny how having one new power, especially one called Holy Order of the Socket Wrench, could help overhaul the entire system, along with having actual data to improve the way the systems worked.

Still couldn't use much Eezo without causing the more magical aspects of the ship to deteriorate, or malfunction, but one step at a time.

Deciding that there was no point in going to work with the rest of the clones, seriously they were all enjoying themselves way too much in their work. Instead, I was sitting in the living room of the Pokemon lab, enjoying a nice cup of coffee, with Koromon happily reading through one of the many books that I bought on my shopping spree.

Which is when I felt a new star connect to the Forge. A small one, barely a blip compared to the rest of the roaring sources of power that I had.

But I had already learned that just because it was small, didn't mean that it would be nothing.

I barely had a moment to digest the star, Virtuoso before an influx of memories rushed into me, and I could feel something become meshed to my very being.

I remembered the dark, the dark abyss of nothingness that was my punishment for rebellion. I remembered that longing millennia of feeling humanity twist their emotions into perversions of purity.

It had only been a second of going into those memories, and already it felt like it had been years.

The unfeeling and twisting dark, with only my own hatred and rage in my heart. Knowing that I had no one to blame but myself for going along this foolish path and going against his will.

Yet, I had longed to allow humanity to explore and reach beyond what they had originally been. To grow beyond merely fumbling around in simplicity, to allow them to experience even a fraction of what I could see and feel. The longing to interact, to see the true wonders that creation had to offer them.

Why did this have to happen? Why did I have to go along this path?

Why? Why? Why? Whywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhywhy!?

Then, amidst the darkness of the abyss, I could feel the shift of the storm of the void that surrounded this Pit of Hell. A crack, almost so minuscule that I thought I had merely imagined it.

But I clung to that feeling of parting, for it was better to focus on that than the utter twisted hatred and obsession that became my entire being.

The Dukes hadn't noticed, nay, any but I did. So, I rose in the abyss, reaching out with all of my being towards that escape.

The higher I rose, the more the storm of the void threatened to rip my very being apart and drag me down back towards the darkness.

Well, I wouldn't go back. Never. NEVER AGAIN WOULD I BE LOST IN THE DARK!

I pushed through the pain, focusing on it, anything else other than my own self-hatred and longing for any form of contact.

Until, eventually, I was free.

But I could feel the stubborn pull of the Abyss, my punishment an inherent part of my very existence. I looked out over creation, something that was lesser than it had been even during the war.

Amidst those strong souls of humans, I reached out for one that seemed to call to me, even as it flickered amidst the world, almost free of its tether to life.

I fill the emptying vessel, allowing myself to mesh with the human host that I had taken as their soul departed the body.

And I breathed out as I opened my eyes.

I could feel these memories mixing with mine, even as something was added and changed to my soul. It felt like what was me was going to be overwritten by whatever it was that the star gave me.

Everything was going dark, my consciousness stubbornly struggling to remain afloat amidst the sea of emotions and mere presence that threatened to block mine out. Even while they were my memories they were alien, completely different from anything that I had ever felt before.

Everything that was me was going out one by one, my love for my friends, my wish to see the stars. My longing to explore everything made me feel small.

And just as I could feel the last of me slip away something else happened.

A connection that was already there, pulling and strengthening me through our bond. I could feel the power of not just Earth, but of Humanity.

The memories that came from that stare had such an inherent hatred of humanity as if it abhorred its mere existence. And yet, in this one moment, it felt like I was one amidst the sea of souls that made up every person on Earth.

The memories of the Fallen Angel hissed with hatred that morphed into laughter. Thinking that humanity and the Earth were pitiful compared to it.

Only for whatever it was to howl with pain as power seemed to flood into me from that connection. More than just power, the knowledge simply endless possibilities that humanity had to offer.

We were so small compared to this thing. And in its world, we had been reduced to mere shadows and twisted vestiges of what we were intended to be. But Earth Bet was not its world.

For I could feel nothing of Faith imbued in the world. I felt no grand plan behind everything and no remnant or whisper of an angry God that had punished this Demon for all of eternity.

It was more than just Earth Bet too. It was every Earth that was connected to it. Every parallel Earth with every once of humanity that had spread across its surface.

Every murderer, every saint, every liar, every truthseeker. From the most monstrous that we could become, to the most virtuous.

The only thing that kept me from drawing and losing myself in this instead of the Demon was the bond I had to whatever came to help me.

It felt… warm.

"You believe that your pitiful existence can even match my might! I was there when you were nothing more than a barren wasteland! When you weren't even an idea in His grand scheme! You are nothing compared to me!" The demon roared in my mind.

And it was right. Humanity and the Earth of this world were nothing compared to what he had been. An actual angel that helped in giving shape and idea to thoughts and desires. The mere way that it thought was something that could have dwarfed every human that had ever drawn breath.

And yet, it was just a shadow of what it once was. No, not even that. Just a shadow of a shadow, with nothing but its own torment and hatred that kept it going. All that made it diving and great was gone from its being. Whatever remnants it had barely kept it aloft.

It needed me just to remain here.

Even more than that, we weren't something that was made in the grand scheme of things, at least not on this world as far as I could tell. Connected to everything on Earth, I could feel that we came from nothing. That we started as nothing but atoms in the bowels of creation after the explosion that started the echoes of life.

This was not a world of the supernatural. Instead, this was one of science. One where everything had the possibility to be explained.

Humanity wasn't just some pieces on a grand plan. We were nothing but weak humans. Each of us trying desperately to fight against the things that came to reap the world for its energy in a deluded and idiotic plot to stifle back destruction.

But we were US dammit! Even if we chose poorly, WE are the ones that choose!

I don't even know if it's seconds that passed or if time even moved at all in this torrent of emotion and power. But the longer that it went on, the weaker the Demon became. Each blow against the power that protected me drained it more of its power. Where once I could feel the strain to hold against its heavy blows and whispers of temptation, now they were but mosquito bites and echoes of gasps.

The weaker it became, the more desperately it wailed and screamed, wishing to continue one.

I would have felt bad for it if it hadn't just tried to drown out what made me, me.

It ended with not even a whimper. Not even a gasp.

Just… nonexistence. What was left flowed into me, becoming a part of me, not the other way around. I could feel the power of true divinity, that of a world different and darker than even Earth Bet solidify in my soul. More than that, I could feel it change as it became one with me.

And somehow… I knew that it preferred even that compared to the torment that it had experienced in the Abyss.

I wanted to cry in relief. A moment longer, and I would have been gone. Replaced by that Demon that would have been influenced by my emotions and memories.

But that would have been it. It would have been influenced, but it wouldn't have been me!

The memories weren't gone through. They were still there just… distant. Like there was a wall between them and me, keeping them from overwhelming my mind and soul.

I wouldn't have minded if they were gone altogether. But I could feel the way that emotions flooded through everything, the way that they enticed and inspired thoughts in the world and all beings. How insights and creativity could create and shape reality in a way that would stand the tests of time in my hands.

And yet, I felt different than how that Demon had felt when they had first taken hold of a host. Instead of barely a sliver of power, having been twisted and corrupted after millennia trapped inside of the Pit. I felt… purer. As if the power had never been corrupted in the first place.

It still was nothing compared to the power that they once had when they were an angel, they would never be able to rise back to that supernova, but the Torment didn't exist. Was this because I had the power, and not them?

Regardless of that, I focus back on the being that had come to my rescue. The presence around me felt… relieved and apologetic. As if it wished that it could do more, but happy that it had helped.

I reach out towards, pushing my gratitude and joy into my emotions and thoughts. "Thank you."

Satisfaction blossoms around me, and then the connection begins to dissipate. The storm of human consciousness and that of the Earth slowly but surely fades away, until it leaves just me lying on the floor, with Koromon in my face, nudging me with an expression of pure terror.

"Mia, Mia, Mia! Please wake up! Please don't be dead!" I couldn't help the pang of guilt at seeing the tears in the poor little guy's eyes.

Smiling at him, I ignore the new feeling of power that flowed through me and the form that was hidden at the back of my mind.

"It's ok, Koromon. See? I'm fine. New power is all, and this one is a doozy." I quietly coo to him while sitting up and taking the little pink ball in my arms. His big red teary eyes stare up at me while his ear flaps flattened on his body.

"You promise?" Oh, he was so adorable!

I give him the brightest smile that I can muster, hoping that he bought it. No need to drag him into this.

Napoleon appears next to me, though in his incorporeal form. I could feel his worry and relief along with just a hint of disapproval.

Thankfully, before this awkward conversation could continue on, I could feel Taylor and Weedle rushing towards us, Weedle completely calm if slightly exasperated, while Taylor was if full blow panic mode.

Oh, what was it now?

The brunette girl barrels into the room, her face actually panicked for once instead of the neutral mask that she usually wore. All I had to do was look at the small beige creature that she held in her hands.

"Oh good! Weedle evolved already!" I say hoping to move on and prevent the conversation that I could feel Napoleon wanted to have with me.

The teenage bug controller freezes in place, her already wide eyes blinking a few times in surprise. "Huh? You know what happened to Weedle?"

She sounded so relieved at that. Guess that she had actually grown attached to the little guy.

I gesture towards the small Pokemon that was now a simple cocoon of brown carapace, with only his eyes showing to the outside world. She passes the calm Pokemon to my arms and I take him to one of the diagnostic tools that were built into the Pokemon Lab with Taylor following right behind me along with Napoleon who went corporeal again.

"For most Pokemon, when they reach a certain level of strength or maturity, they change and evolve to the next stage of their line. Given the amount of fighting that little Weedle has been doing the past few days, I'm not really surprised that the tough worm finally made the jump. I would have been more surprised if he hadn't soon."

"Wait, what? Pokemon actually shift and transform just because they get stronger?" Her voice had a tone of both dread and disbelief in it.

"Yup!" I pop the end of the word a little bit. "Shouldn't be too long for Kakuna here to evolve into his next form. A few days, maybe a week or two. He started glowing when he changed right?" I ask while rubbing the top of the carapace, causing the cocooned Pokemon to croon in enjoyment.

"Uh… yeah, he did." I nod at her answer.

"The same thing will happen whenever it's time for him to evolve again. Though this time it will be to something very different."

"What will he change to?" She nervously asks while moving towards the still cocoon.

I give her a smug grin and give her grin. "Think that I am going to keep that little piece of info to myself. Give you a little surprise whenever it's time for the little guy here to burst out in all his glory."

She tries to glare at me, but all it comes out is as a pout.

î

"Ooh, ooh! What about me Mia!? When am I going to evolve?" Koromon excitedly asks, bouncing up and down with his ears flapping in the air.

I pat his head, happy that he had moved on from the gloominess from earlier. "Soon. From what I have seen on the Digivice, it shouldn't be too long."

"Yay!" Koromon shouts and dances in glee, with Kakuna happily humming along from his position.

I could feel Napoleon wanting to talk about what happened, but at my pleading gaze, he relents.

"Very well, Maître. For now." I try not to flinch at the stern tone or the hard look that he gives me. First time that I ever heard him speak in something that wasn't cheerful or optimistic.

Well, he was a general, not just an Emperor. I sometimes forgot that when I would watch him smile and laugh like a kid with the rest.

But I couldn't talk about it, not yet. I needed some time to process what that thing almost did to me.

Among other things.

The ship Intercom comes to life, and my voice calls to the rest of the passengers on board. "Attention everyone, we are about to jump to our next destination. I suggest strapping yourself's in and holding on tight, 'cause we already felt how hard this baby can punch through space."

The moment that we hear that, our group takes off towards the closest seats with straps on them, closing the gateway to the Workshop on my way out.

Just because we didn't have any issues last time didn't mean that we were going to risk it.

--

Thankfully, the jump this time wasn't that bad, a lot smoother and less jarring than last time thanks to some of the modifications that we made to it. Didn't mean that my clones weren't running around learning everything that they could from this jump. Each one would bring new data that we could use to improve everything and we weren't ones to look a gift horse in the mouth.

"All boards are green, Gummi Drive is in the yellow, and the rest of the systems are still at acceptable levels. Overall, much better than our last job ladies!" One of my clones called out to the rest of the clones as I walked in, flanked by Taylor and Napoleon.

Leonardo, Lindsay, Krunter, and Ahsoka were all in the head room, the transforming black room configured into a comfortable living room, with couch-like seats that were facing the screen wall. On it, was something that didn't exactly fill me with happy feelings, instead of dread firmly taking root in my chest.

On the screen was a screen that showed a desert wasteland with no signs of life. The entire planet was completely barren, nothing but red rock and crumbled dust as far as the eye could see.

Though, we could pick up what looked like monuments buried into the ground. While we were too far away to zoom in properly, while we were in the Realm-In-Between there was only so much that we could see, I could tell that most of the planet was covered with these things in the ground.

They weren't very big, probably the size of a sword or small staff. But the fact that most of the planet was covered in them gave the planet an amplified eerie feeling on top of the barren rock.

"I don't like this," Lindsay muttered to herself while leaning back in her seat, glaring at the feeds of the cameras like they had insulted her work.

"I am in agreement," Leonardo added in, his normally calm face very troubled. "Something about this place is… ominous. As if this place is filled with nothing but despair and loss."

"Krunter is going with Mistress." Krunter chimed in, his big green eyes staring right into my own in the closest thing that he could give me to defiance. As if he would go with me regardless of what I said. Good, I'm happy that he was starting to become more independent, though I hoped that it wouldn't have involved me like this.

I cave in though, and let out a little sigh, giving him a tired smile. "Alright, Krunter. But only because I know you could probably kick my ass."

That makes his coffee-colored skin turn bright red, his stubborn eyes quickly turning downward, doing his best not to look at me.

"Krunter believes that Mistress would be able to quickly demolish him if she so desired." He quickly stammers out. I could tell that he actually believed that, though I don't think that I could. Not without tearing the ship apart in pieces.

"Hey, if he's going then I am to-" Lindsay immediately starts to bluster before I cut her off.

"If you can lay a finger on Krunter without him knocking you out, then I might consider it." She sits down with her shoulder's slumped and her head hanging. Last time that they had a mock training match she wound up waking up stuck to the wall by curtains.

Best part was that she couldn't even remember when he blasted her after apparating a few inches from her face.

"How about you Ahsoka? Feel like going on a trip down there? I know that you might be getting a little stir crazy being stuck on the ship and mansion." Honestly, I was starting to feel a little guilty about that.

While I was able to take out the control chips that were implanted in their brains, I didn't have enough room for them to sleep. Food was taken care of, part of the deal that I made with Libra, but having them just wake up only to be told that space was going to be cramped rubbed me the wrong way.

Back home, the shadow clones already were working on what would be their homes, if they decided to stay at least, and anything else that they might need. It was weird how the material had no real meaning to me now, anything that I need I could just use the Philosophers stone or Embody through magic.

So for now, they were waiting in stasis fields, completely healthy and ready to be woken up the moment that we arrived home. Ironic really, when I had first figured out the tech, I had originally meant to use it for more volatile materials and prisoners. Didn't expect to have to use it on guests that would need a new home.

Ahsoka and Rex spent most of their time watching over the clones or with each other, simply talking amongst themselves. They were friendly with us, but there was a sorta… gap there. Not distrust, I would have felt that a mile away.

They just needed space after what they went through and the unveiling of what the Clone Wars had really been about. I still hadn't told them about Anikan or Obi-Wan. No need to add more weight to what was already on their shoulders, at least not so soon.

But I knew that I would have to tell them already. I could tell that Ahsoka suspected that I was keeping something hidden.

Every time that I talked to her it felt like she could just see right through me. If this is how the rest of my friends felt whenever I talked to them, I could tell why they would sometimes get irritated with me.

Though, she didn't have the insight into most other people as I did. Might have to do with something involving them not being Force Sensitive. But if so, then why the hell did I have such a good attunement to it?

Questions for later.

The young togruta looked uncomfortable as she looked at the screen. Her lips are drawn downwards in a frown as her blue eyes stared questioningly at the barren wasteland.

"There is something there… something dark. This place feels old. Like an old wound that never healed." I couldn't help the shiver that traveled down my spine. "I'll go with you. I don't believe that it would be a good idea to go in such small numbers down there. Even if you can't pick up any life signs."

I nod, and opn up my pocket dimension, pulling out the familiar wooden handle of my lightsaber. I offer it to her and she takes it with a smile. "Since you left your old ones behind, figured that you would need something that you could actually use. Might not feel as comfortable as your own, but it should do the job."

She takes the blade, pressing the button unfurling the purple light and giving the blade a few experimental swings humming appreciatively. "I think that it's just fine." She says to me before sheathing the blade and hanging it on her belt.

I could feel her content and relief at having that familiar weight on her hip again.

"Still not happy that I'm stuck here again. I missed out on the fucking slaughter-fest last time! I want to see what these new babies that I made can do!" Lindsay whines from her seat.

Judith doesn't waste any time in smacking the bomb Tinker upside the head while Taylor sends her a withering glare. "Of course you would complain that you didn't get chased across a city by an army of failed science experiments. News Flash, not that fun."

Her tone was as dry as the landscape that we were watching while giving the currently cringing young woman a scathing stare before huffing once and moving her attention to something else, causing the bomber to releaser a sigh of relief.

Taylor didn't even look at her again, instead, focusing on the camera feed on the wall. "Do you really have to go down there?"

I shrug my shoulders. "Yes and no. While we can be here in the Realm-In-Between and just wait for the systems to cool down and do some maintenance for the next jump, it would be better if that was done on solid ground. That, and it never hurts to find a new world that we might be able to set up a base at."

The glasses-wearing teenager turns to me puzzled. "Don't you already have Mars? Why would you need another planet to set up as a base?"

I laugh at that. "You can never have too many backup plans, sweetie. Call me paranoid, but I would like it if I didn't just stick all my shit in one place." That and while this place probably wouldn't serve as anything major, it didn't mean that it wouldn't be valuable eventually.

Besides, while not the best, it would make a good getaway in case Earth Bet ever needed to be abandoned. While I had no intention of letting the parasites or Scion destroy Earth Bet or any of parallel worlds, that didn't mean that I was going to act like it wasn't a possibility.

I was optimistic and stubborn, but I wasn't an idiot that thought that it would be that easy. At the back of my head, I felt the barest feeling of approval and trepidation. I wouldn't have noticed it before, but I could now.

Is that you Gaia? No answer, other than a brief flash of shock before it disappeared.

Hmm, guess that the Earth was shy, or busy right now. Well, not like I don't have work to do.

"Alright, Krunter, Napoleon, Ahsoka, you ready?" The three of them giving me nods, with Napoleon materializing his cannon, and Krunter switches out of his spiffy shoes into a pair of boots I had made for him.

Alright then, let's see what's down there then. Might find something interesting.

But I had feeling that it wouldn't be the kind of interesting that I would like.

--

Johnny

You know, when you were stuck in a gang of Asians just because you didn't want to get lynched by the Nazis in town, you expected to die any day now. It wasn't that big a deal to Johnny, he knew that the likelihood of him making it to his thirties let alone his forties were about as likely as him getting in bed with Purity.

He's more likely to shoot the shining bitch than to even think of banging her. Damn Nazi blew up his favorite dumpling place a few months back. They just didn't make dumplings like those anywhere else in ABB territory.

While he did decently for himself in the gang, he didn't join in on some of the more nasty shit that they got up to. Fighting Nazis and keeping them from lynching the rest of them in an afternoon? Sign him up, he always loved a good fight.

But kidnapping random pretty girls that looked like no one would miss was something that he couldn't quite stomach. He had no issues killing any asshole that tried to pick a fight with him, but doing that to some random chick that had the bad luck of being alone and looking good was where he drew the line.

Didn't make him popular with some of the higher up's, but as long as he kept bashing heads in and helping hide the bodies they couldn't really get rid of him. Especially not when he had plenty of dirt on them.

How did they think Lung would react if he found out exactly how much they were taking a cut of when he wasn't looking?

Not that it mattered, what with most of them being dead and him probably about to join them in a few minutes.

Weirdest part is, that he would already be dead if it wasn't for the scrawny ass white boy that ducked behind cover right beside him, shooting with trembling but accurate hands at the Nazi goons that were firing at him.

Definitely not how he thought that today was going to go.

The dude was a good shot, though his blue eyes really sold just how scared he was. Least he wasn't really a pussy. Still shot over cover when he had the chance, sometimes even managing to catch one of the skinheads that were firing at them.

They were ducked behind some concrete barriers on the highway that the scrawny blond guy had dragged him to. Leftovers from back when there was still construction being done on this fucking place.

"So, why the hell did a Nazi gangbanger save a chink like me?" He asked calmly while chucking a grenade over the concrete, smiling when he heard the telltale screams and death gurgles of those caught in the blast.

"Is now really the time to be asking that!?" White boy's voice goes up a pitch while hurriedly ducks his head back down below, narrowly dodging the pistol shots that had been aiming for his head.

Johnny shrugs. "Why the hell not? We're probably about to die so might as well have a nice conversation. And if we somehow manage to get out of this shitstorm, at least we'll have less to talk about afterward." Though, it didn't look like there was much chance of that.

"A little blunt don't you think?" The blond says.

"What can I say, I'm a realist." Another grenade, another smirk of satisfaction.

"Are you enjoying this!?" Blondie screams at him.

"Nothing like a gunfight to get the blood pumping!" He doesn't even try to hide the hidden glee that he feels in his voice.

Glee that only increases when he hears the crunching of boots approaching, and the growing shadow from the moon growing bigger. His grin shifts into a smile as he reaches up, and grips the man's shirt with a steel grip, pulling him over the barricade and onto the floor in front of Johnny.

"You never answered my question blondie, why did a Nazi save me?" Johnny throws out while taking a rock and smashing the man that he just sprawled on the ground on the head. He picks up the pistol that the skinhead had in his now still hands with a whistle. Lucky! He was starting to run out of ammo.

"I don't know ok! I didn't even want to come to this shit, but I got dragged into it by some guys that I know."

"Wait, you telling me that this was your induction ceremony?" Johnny asks while looking at him from the corner of his eye.

The sounds of gunfire and shouting orders blare in the background, though it doesn't do anything to keep them from talking to each other. It is kinda annoying though. At least there were fewer of them now than a few seconds ago. Gotta love grenades.

"Apparently!" Blondie shouts while unloading an entire clip over cover. There were a few shouts and screams of pain from that.

"Nice shot!" Johnny congratulates, seeing two new bleeding skinheads on the floor. "So what? You just decided that you didn't want to be a Nazi and decided to save the poor chink victim that they chose?"

"I don't fucking know alright! I just saw those assholes start shooting at you all, and you were the one that I was closest to. I didn't think, I just acted. And now, I'm probably a dead man walking." The last sentence comes out as a groan as what he had done completely sunk in.

"So what's your name? Sure we might be dying, but might as well get to know each other before we bite it."

"Why the fuck not!? Marcus Rikes." he answers in between shots from cover.

"Johnny-" His introduction is interrupted by shining light, and a sound that he could only describe as something bending and breaking before it rushes back in.

Both he and Marcus peek out of their cover slowly, as if even looking would mean sudden death.

Only instead of immediately ducking back like they had been for the past hour or so, they freeze and stare at the bizarre sight that was right in front of them.

Heavy smoke and ash hang in the night air, the men that had been trying to kill them now either staring at the center of the smoke and ash or simply knocked out on the floor.

And at the center of the crowd stood a woman who was taking in a few deep breaths. More than that, she was hot.

Like, really, really, really, hot. Enough to make him stare at her too instead of the remaining Nazis that were staring at the woman like he was.

For one she was tall. Like, over six foot tall, and it looked like she was a good head taller than he was.

She was wearing a simple black T-shirt that did nothing to hide her toned arms or a lot of other things that he couldn't help staring. Though that's when the normal stuff ended, and things started to go into mushroom hallucination weird.

Her hair was past her shoulders, with the strands colored in white and pink stripes. Her ears were pointed and long enough that they peeked out of her thick hair making her look like an elf.

And her eyes. Her eyes were something that would probably haunt him at night.

They were stern crimson orbs the same color as his blood that traveling down one leg from a grazed bullet. It felt like those eyes weren't even looking at him, more like through h9im. As if they could gaze past him and see everything that he kept hidden.

It was kinda a turn-on.

What? He liked tough chicks that might be able to kick his ass.

Then her eyes seemed to come back to reality, but they remained completely red. "Ugh, what kind of shit did I stumble into this time?" She mumbles to herself.

That seems to rouse the Nazis out of whatever trance they had been in. "Hey! You sand nigger!"

Those are the only words that he gets out of his mouth before the air around them seems to push them onto the floor. Thankfully, Johnny and Marcus are left alone as they stare at the scene unfolding in caution.

"First off, I'm Latina you dumbass, so if you're going to insult me, at least have the decency to use the correct one. Like wetback, or anchor baby. Second-" Johnny could see as the gravity around each of the Nazi's increased, space seeming to press down on them, the sound of popping bones and restrained screams filling the night air. "-I thought that you damn Nazi's would have learned that this part of town wasn't yours anymore. Not since one of me chucked that bitch Purity across the sky to the other side of town."

"... FuckI!" Johnny hisses out as the pieces click in place. Since Lung got back, they were able to get control back of most of their territory in Brockton Bay. Most except for a part of the docks that held mainly abandoned warehouses and factories that were left for the scavengers. Anytime that they sent guys out there, they would wind up in custody not knowing what the hell happened before being knocked unconscious.

And since all the ABB had was Lung, with Oni Lee having been sent to the Birdcage, they were spread thin trying to keep the Empire at bay. Guess that meant that the Empire had been trying to take the hottie elf out too.

Meaning that she was probably that Tinker that had helped quell that attack that the Empire and ABB made at the same time a few weeks back.

"This is so not good," Marcus mutters under his breath while his eyes swivel all over the place trying to find some way to get the hell out of here.

Too bad that the best thing that they could do right now was just to wait and hope that she would leave them alone.

"Anyway's-" Marcus and Johnny's attention goes back to the Tinker woman. "I really don't have time to deal with you Nazi pricks so good night. You'll wake up in PRT custody, so I hope that you will enjoy your time in prison. But given how you goons keep getting out of there, I think that I should warn you little pricks, that if I find you out again, doing anything that I find… unpleasant, then you are going to find out that I can do much, MUCH, worse things to you."

With that threat, she moves her hand in the air, symbols and what look like little pictures in the air appearing in golden light. "Sleep."

And with one word, every Nazi member that had been wriggling and struggling on the floor goes limp with their breathing steadying into a calm rhythm.

Flashes of red and white light pop up around the area, leaving behind enough handcuffs for each of the men on the ground. Without even looking or gesture, each of the metal restraints floats through the air, swiftly placing themselves along each living man's wrist and closing with a snap.

Some of the flashes of light left behind cloths of white instead, each of them moving over dead men and placing them over each of the bodies of the corpses like you would see in those movies and superhero cop shows.

She doesn't even turn to look at them, instead of focusing on each of the dead men, and touching some blue glowy glove on her hand. It didn't mean that she didn't know they were here though. He'd seen people like her before, from some of the more hardened and seasoned killers and fighters that he had hung with. Some sort of awareness and confidence that only go there after actually surviving some crazy shit.

She knew they were there. She just didn't care about them. Which was totally fine with him, he was getting the hell out of-

"Hey lady, you looking to hire some help?" Marcus asks while standing up from his crouching position behind the stone barricade, the pistol that he had picked up stashed into one of his pockets, the safety off.

Now that gets a reaction of the woman, and of Johnny.

What else could they say in this situation other than, "Huh!?"

Lindsay

Being told to stay on the ship while Mia, Napoleon, the alien chick, and the little monster elf went out to that new world did nothing more than irritate her. Sure, Mia had a point in that shit tended to hit the fan whenever they landed on a new world, but come on! She could fight!

Maybe not as well as any of them, but she had plenty of surprises for any fuckwits that tried anything on her. At least next time she was sure they wouldn't be stuck on a crashing spaceship from planetside.

She hoped.

Right now she was mop- researching! Researching in Mia's Pokemon Lab. While she didn't know anything about Biology, or whatever the fuck you called the study of Pokemon, she could tell that her shard was picking up some of the slack.

It didn't make her an expert, but it did make it seem… easier when she was studying something new. Not Mia levels of bullshit, but it seemed like information became easier to remember.

Ever since her Aura awakening, she felt different. She was still an angry raging bitch, but it didn't feel like she was always in rage mode. And her tech came to her more naturally. Like, before it became an obsession for her to create the designs that would appear in her head.

But now, it was her choice if she wanted to focus on a project. Not some sort of obligation that she couldn't say no to.

She sat crosslegged in front of the coffee table in the living room of the lab, one of her compression bombs in front of her, with her toolkit methodically arranged around her in case she needed anything. It was just as she was putting the finishing touches on the latest bomb that the entire room started to shake and bend.

Like reality itself was experiencing an earthquake and it was trying its best not to come apart at the seams.

'"FUCK!"' She yells and hears as Taylor was just about to come into the Pokemon Lab with her cacoon thing on her back. When the shaking stopped, both she and Taylor shakily stand up, both of them having dived underneath the tables.

"Shit, she did tell us that this place tends to shake whenever her power craps out a new lab or some shit." The Bomber mumbles to herself while taking a look around to see if anything had been changed from the Pokemon Lab.

"Uh… Lindsay?" Taylor calls from the doorway, looking out into the blank white empty room that served as the entrance to the rest of the wings in the Workshop.

She walks right next to her, freezes, and joins her in looking like a bug-eyed dumbass staring at the polished blue tile floor and sleek white surfaces that made up the hallway.

It reminded her of a school hallway, you know if the walls and floors were done in an immaculate manner and looked like they cost more than she owed in loans to make.

"What the shit did Mia get this time?" She whispered to herself while walking down the hallway into a large grand room. The ceiling was at least two or three stories high, with it curving into a dome that was lined with images of crackling and whirling thunder coupled with galaxies and birthing stars.

The hallway that they had just left was one of many that used this large dome room like a sort of nexus, and at the very back of the room, she could see the entrance to the workshop, the wooden floor of the ship outside seeming to blend and contrast amazingly with whatever the hell this room was.

"Is it safe to walk around here?" Taylor asked while the brown cocoon in her arms moved his eyes around and humming cautiously.

"Well, it's Mia's power so it has to be bullshit," Lindsay whispers to herself when something catches her eye. Over each of the hallways, there is an image over it, each one unique and displayed in different ways.

One is the simple picture of a hammer and anvil engraved in metal over the entrance to the hallway that stretched out beyond her field of view. Another was a painting with the image of a brush pen in a brilliant rainbow of colors.

Another was a holographic diagram of blue and yellow lights that seemed to be formed in the sight of a city landscape over the sky.

On and on and on, these hallways stretched on, each one unique with the image above each one denoting whatever lay beyond the hallway. In the background she could hear the chimes of uplifting music, the steady beat pulsing in a rhythm that she couldn't help but enjoy.

Guess that Mia's weird music shit is here too.

Looking around, she chooses a random hallway, one that had a diagram of a DNA double helix turning into gear over it colored in bronze and green. Taylor hurriedly followed behind her, as if too scared to be left alone in that big ass room.

She would never admit that she kinda felt the same way, and was slightly relieved that the younger teen stuck close. It wasn't more than a few steps when the hallways changed from the white and blue to the polished wooden floor and the walls changed to what looked like brown roots encroaching across green metal. Not green as in rusted, more like the color of jade that was polished into a flat surface. The normal white lights gradually changed hues to a warmer yellow that reminded her of the sun.

She didn't think that this place could get any weirder, or that she could have her breath taken away after everything that Mia had shown her. From the light and application of magic to be able to leave the planet that she had been born on and visited the red orb that had been their eternal neighbor.

Only she was wrong.

She found out that the tree roots came from this one room, each of the great trunks gathering together in a giant colossus tree that loomed over them at the very center of this place. Over even that, were yellow lights that gave off the warmth of the sun's rays.

It would be a criminal understatement to simply call this place a 'room'. It was easily the same size as the grand entrance that they had left, with various ladders and stairs leading to higher levels that she could see from here because they were left open with no walls, only railings to keep people from falling. It somehow reminded her of old pictures of Grand Central Station, only far bigger and built vertically, along with the air of nature being one with everything that she laid her eyes on.

Each level was formed in a ring that was built around the giant tree, with roots and branches seeming to be used as the supports for each one, the wood sturdy and harder than steel. More than that, tables ready for experimentation, filled with tools and apparatus that she could only figure out thanks to her shard picking up some of the slack littered every floor of the vast complex. Shelves and shelves of books, each of them on theories and experiments that went beyond things that her shard could understand were neatly organized at the 'wall' of each level.

Pods of clear glass that seemed to be placed on top of even more roots stood, humming quietly as the monitor and console built into it showed that they were ready for whatever they would be used for. It felt like this was a biotinkers dream, making her think that maybe a competent Blasto mixed with an architect tinker.

All of this was beyond anything that she could think of. She found devices that could be used to accelerate cellular growth, integrate foreign materials into living tissue, gigantification wavelengths, and even a few things that could give people blaster powers.

And this was just one hallway amidst the sea of hallways that they had passed. Did all of these come from Mia's power? Or were they connected to her somehow in a different matter?

She knew that the strange woman was a biotinker, she had seen the bio pods and other stuff inside of the Temple, but she didn't think that Mia could be capable of things that she could see in here.

What did the rest of the hallways have in them? Moreover, what could she actually learn from them?

It was polite to ask first before going through Mia's shit, but she couldn't help but move as fast as her feet could take her towards the room of hallways, Taylor having disappeared at some point or other somewhere else.

She put's it out of her mind. There were far too many things to go over, so much tech that could help her develop her own.

--

Mia

Moment that I felt the Ultimate Research Lab connect, I was kicking myself for not having stayed behind to explore whatever the hell it looked like. I just knew that it was there, but not what it brought with it. At this point, I was bound to be the ultimate in a bunch of stuff, what with my clones running around and increasing the workload that I could reasonably handle.

I just knew that either Lindsay or Leonardo were in there right now going through my newest addition to the warehouse. Lucky bastards, getting to play with whatever tech and facilities were added to it.

Part of me wanted to turn right back around and indulge in the curiosity that had sparked inside of me. But we had to make sure that this place was safe to touchdown on, otherwise we would be stuck in the Realm In Between for a whole day instead of cutting the time in half for the Gummi Drive to be useable again.

Can't exactly work on the outside of the ship while it was tehre, not without whatever the Realm-In-Between was ripped us apart. Felt that already from my shadow clones, and it was definitely not a pleasant experience.

Still better than the Demon though. Feeling that gradual creeping madness growing over my consciousness, the way that my mind seemed to go dark idea by idea, the memories of pure darkness and hatred over the years.

The cold feelin of the void taking away the burn of the explosion as consciousness returned and relief flooded through the tired soldier.

I bite my tongue bringing me back to reality as my feet traveled across the wasteland floor. Can't dwell on all of that. Had to focus on this. Who knows what the hell was lurking around this place, especially with what I was feeling seeped into the very ground.

There was something about this place that felt like spiders were dancing on my nerves, all while biting them with each fucking hop they made. What Ahsoka said earlier rang in my head.

This was not a good place. Something terrible happened here, enough that the negative emotions seemed to be buried into the very fabric of this world like a shitty tatoo after a really bad night.

My armor was partially repaired, though I would try not to use it too much. It had taken too much damage from both the Blood Breed guy, and the amount of power that it had siphoned off of me. Even with my Synthesis and Wraithbone technology it wasn't enough to reliably limit the energy that coursed and made up my body.

One of the downsides of having all the power with almost no control. I was lucky that i only did so much damage to the city back in Hell Salems Lot and that I had entire streets full of monsters to kill. If there had been even a single civilian left out on the street, I might have taken them out as collateral too.

The thought doesn't do much to improve my overall crappy mood.

My friends are grim too, each of them feeling at least some manner of what I did, with Krunter having an affinity for magic, and Ahska's proficiency for the Force, while Napoleon managed of our connection as he was my Servant.

While Napoleon didn't exactly frown, his mouth was in a line instead of his confident smile that he tended to wear. His blue eyes surveyed the wasteland and they narrowed as he looked at some of uneven mountain rangers and cracks in the Earth.

"There was a battle here. See that?" He points to a large hill in the distance that looked like something had smashed right through the middle, the edges eroded away by time, but the rubble still lying where it had fallen. "No way that something like that could have happened without someone causing it. And I doubt that it was something natural like the wind or storm causing it. Whatever happened here, was something that hasn't ever been seen on Earth Bet."

Ahsoka nods, her hand resting near the lightsaber I had lent her that hung from her waist. "It feels like the Dark Side is strong here. Almost reminds me of Dathomir, only it feels somehow… deader than that planet did."

Napoleon and Krunter didn't understand what that meant, but i did. And that wasn't good. Dathomir was a place where the Nightsisters would raise their dead to fight. The fac that this place felt worse than that only made the creeping in my back even worse.

In a flash, I bring out Estrella, the Zanpakuto switching into her shikai state and firing off a beam of light behind me. I catch a glimpse of yellow eyes and a pure black humanoid body before the beam of light hits it square in the head, and it dissipates into wisps of darkness. My heart hammers away in my chest. I didn't even know how I knew that it had been about to pounce at me, I just knew.

Like a premonition, or a half forgotten thought that I had just remembered.

The sounds of the lightsaber unsheating and Napoleons cannon priming to fire echoe across the wasteland, Krunter apparating right beside me, the light of magic shining in his hand as he stares defiantly at whatever had just tried to attack us.

"I don't see anymore of those things." Napoleon calmly states while surveying the rest of the field.

"I couldn't sense whatever it was until it had already started to attack. It felt like… pure instinctual hunger. As if it was searching out for something to take or eat." Ahsoka said while mirroring Napoleon's actions.

I only half heard what they were saying because while they didn't know what that had just tried to attack us, I did. I recognized that thin, almost emaciated body of pure darkness, with sickly yellow glowing eyes. The way that its white veins seemed to pop out of its body as if it had pure power flowing through its veins.

It was like the pieces clicked together, remembering why this place was so familiar to me. I knew where we were, and I wanted desperately not to be here.

"We need to get out of here. Now!" I bark out at my friends, keeping the panic in me constrained but making sure that they knew just how urgent this was.

Too bad that I had forgotten one important thing when dealing with Neoshadows. They always traveled in packs.

From the dark corners of the valley, flat black shadows slid out into view and materialized into the three-dimensional realm. More Neoshodows stood, with a few Shadow Heartless spread here and there, twitching and shaking as if barely able to contain their hunger and bloodlust.

Flapping wings, sound the arrival of flying Heartless, most of them in the shape of bats, with a few of them resembling eagles and birds that I had never seen before. Their wings were featherless as if each feather had been plucked and the wings exuded wisps of darkness to compensate. Their beaks were sharp and hooked, much like that of an eagle, while their eyes glowed a soulless white. They were about the size of a large dog, with their wings looking like they could break bone with just a flap.

They even carried some heartless that resembled small men, each of them wearing pointed brown shoes and a red hat that resembles horns. Each of these held a small bow in their hands while they were carried by the Eagels and bets, arrows pointed directly at us.

Fuck, they had already cut off the way that we had come in. And I could feel more and more Heartless heading towards us, their hunger and instinctual need to collect our hearts like beacons of evil.

There were too many of them coming towards us. If we just stood here we would be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. And I didn't even want to think about what would happen if that ball of Shadows showed up.

"Krunter. Apparate back to the ship, take Ahsoka with you, and get it ready to come to pick us up." I tell him hurriedly while summoning Honest Recklessness onto my arms and gathering sunlight into Estrella. I could feel her fear mirroring my own.

"Misstress!?" He asked worriedly.

"I know what you are going to say, and no don't try to take me and Napoleon. If you do that, then they are going to follow us, and they can go through the Realm In Between." While I think that I had enough firepower to take on most Heartless that came at us, I knew that we wouldn't stand a chance against a constant tide of them. And unlike Sora and the others, I didn't have a Keyblade to properly free or kill them.

He wanted to argue, I could see it in his face, but the sight of even more shadows appearing along with blips in the distance approaching caused him to widen his eyes. Ahsoka looked like she wanted to argue too, but al I did was direct my emotions at her. Trying to convey that there was nothing that she could actually do against these things.

Unlike me, she didn't have any magic that could anything against these things.

Conflict, reluctance followed by acceptance and she gave me a nod. She wasn't happy or proud of it, but I think that my emotions were strong enough through the silent conversation were enough for her.

The young Togruta woman places a hand on the house elf's shoulder, looking him in the eye sympathetically. With a reluctant nod, Krunter nods but he does fix me with stubborn eyes. "Krunter will return Mistress! He promises."

He pops away with the young woman just as the numerous Heartless around us get tired of waiting and begin to pounce. I cross my fingers together, letting chakra flow through me more readily than normal, and the entire landscape is lost in a sea of white smoke.

When the wisps of white clear, I am already headed in the other direction, taking the only open path that the Heartless hadn't managed to block yet, with Napoleon following right behind me. I could take the small fries out no problem. It was some of the stronger Heartless that I was worried about.

Or worse.

I don't need to turn around to know that my shadow clones throw themselves at the gathered Heartless, smashing and punching their way through them, forcing the beings of darkness to disappear in black smoke. While the clones were taking out plenty of their number, they were still shadow clones.

More worryingly, the claws and attacks from the Heartless completely bypassed Aura and most of my other defenses. Their attacks striking at the very core of my clones instead of bouncing off like I had gotten used to. Fuck.

I suddenly felt much happier than I had sent Ahsoka back to the ship. Would have been happier if Krunter would stay, but the stubborn house elf would be back befor-

With a pop the house-elf in the nice suit and combat boots popped right next to me, his small legs moving as fast as he could move them. I embody a steel platform that moves beneath his feet to have it keep up.

He wobbles in place, ready to apparate before he notices that I had created it, and his face and ears turn red.

I keep running a little more before I realize just how much of a dumbass I'm being and embody another one right below my and Napoleon's feet. Focusing on speeding us through this desolate landscape was nothing compared to having to summon and force Wraithbone into the world from the Warp.

Even with that though, I could still feel the constant influx of Heartless, as more and more of them followed behind us. More than that, I could feel as morestarted to move into my range from all directions. Above, in front, below etc.

This world was theirs, and they had come to deal with us.

But why were they so fixated on us? If the Heartless became this hyper-fixated on one person, I would have expected them to do that to Keyblade wielders even more than me. So why the fuck were they doing their best to come after us?

As we barreled through the ruined mountains and cracked desert Earth, we made sure to keep the Heartless busy, firing away at them with everything that we could, even as the Heartless were replaced faster than we could take them out.

Napoleon fired cannonball after cannonball, along with the occasional rain of bullets from his oversized cannon, and Krunter even helped start a few rockslides by forcing a few boulders down, along with the occasional blast of pure magical energy.

Meanwhile, I was throwing out as many clones as I could make, each of them taking out plenty Heartless of their own before they were inevitably taken out of commission. I lost count of how many daggers and bullets I embodied, mentally throwing them through the air, cutting down even more of the constant tide of darkness. A few of them managed to catch up, forcing me to punch and smash them back, while keeping the panels that were beneath our feet steady.

While they gained in number, our efforts weren't a waste, as the gap between us and the horde of hungry soulless eyes only grew wider and wider.

I don't know how long we spent running from them, using the sheets of metal that embodied as makeshift hoverboards that I had to focus on, otherwise, we would have gotten smashed into the mound of rocks.

There had been a few close calls, shadows and Neoshadows lying in wait, pouncing on us when they thought we weren't looking, those little archer ones shooting arrows at us that resembled bullets in their accuracy more than simple pieces of sharpened metal. Some of the more magical variety had appeared, dark blobs of Heartless that could conjure and control water, fire, and the Earth.

All of them had been dealt with, each of us focusing on simply making it out of this fucking shitshow. All the while, the creeping dread and negative emotions that were so entwined in this world intensified as we kept running in the direction of our escape. The way that some of the Heartless' attacks actually hurt didn't make things any better.

It had been such a long time since I ever felt scared or worried that something could actually hurt me. It was such a small thing that I didn't even realize. I had no fear back on Bet. Sure, I was wary of the parasites and the winged cunt in the sky, but I was more scared of what they could do to the people around me.

Maybe it was arrogance, but I had long since stopped worrying that I could ever be hurt.

The way that the black claws had dug into my arm, the pain of cold darkness seeping into my body, yet their attacks didn't leave a mark at all. Somehow, that was even more worrying than if it had left behind a scar.

Feeling pain from something as simple as a black claw was deeply unsettling. There might not be much that could have hurt me back on Earth Bet, even back in Hell Salems Lot, but I wasn't in those worlds anymore.

The Endbringers and Scion had been around, but they were things that I could easily hide from. The Heartless? Maybe not.

I could feel their constant hunger for hearts to consume. For their primal instinct to bring other hearts into darkness right alongside them. They were merely vestiges of rage and hatred given manifest, and the worst part?

I couldn't do shit to get rid of them. I could hurt them, even dissipate them for a time. But the only real way to kill or free them was with a Keyblade, something that I did not have. Even worse, there were just so many of them. Countless people had given in to the darkness that they housed within themselves and reduced to creatures that lashed out and hunted for others to ensnare.

Worst of all, even with a Keyblade, a weapon that allowed people to become fucking gods on a battlefield, with the power to unlock any lock and heart, wield magic beyond what I could do, it would never end. So long as one person held darkness in their hearts, the Heartless would be there. Hungry, waiting.

It was a sobering thought that only made the already gnawing fear and terror in my heart worsen. Which is when I actually looked at where we were, now that we had managed to outrun the Heartless horde.

And I felt my stomach drop as I registered that the emotions I was feeling weren't just my own. We stopped and hopped off the metal platforms that we had ridden on, the Heartless having long since disappeared from my range. We just stood there and stared at the sea of Keyblades that were stabbed into the ground, each one unique and different, rusted, broken, and purely empty of the light that they had once held.

Nothing remained of them, or the ones that had wielded them. Oppressive despair and loss were wounds on this place. Wounds that left scars that ached to this very day, even if the ones that had felt those were long gone and forgotten to everyone else.

"Maître… what is this place?" His words come out more like a murmur, that shining confidence that I had started getting used to now gone, instead of being replaced by a haunted expression, looking older than his body would suggest. Old weariness that I had only seen in some of the veterans that I had worked with when they thought no one was looking.

"A dead one." Death quietly said, her face one of absolute sadness without her mouth forming a frown. Her dark eyes gazed across the broken remnants of the blades of light, stopping every now and then as if remembering something about each of them.

...Of course, she would remember. I kept forgetting that she was Death and not just an upbeat teenager with the way that she normally acted. Someone remembered them at least. That wasn't as much of a comfort as it should be.

Death walks to the nearest one, a rusted thin keyblade with the teeth resembling miniature sabers, with curves and slopes along the blade. She strokes the top of the blade, memories flashing through her blank face, and she merely sighs and gives me a sad look.

And I know why. After watching her play with Claire every chance that she could, her smile practically radiant whenever she held the laughing baby, I knew that she liked children. This is why it was even crueler than the ones that she tended to meet were the ones that couldn't live past that point in their lives.

I look past her, over the countless and innumerable blades that were stuck into the ground, monuments that were all that was left of each one that fell on this battlefield, and the true horror of this place really set in.

"They were all kids. If I remember right, most of them were barely in their teens." I whisper out, barely able to keep the tears back. That was why the emotions here felt so… strong. So young.

Understanding and sorrow sinks into both his and Krunter's eyes, though there is a flame of rage in the House Elf's eyes too.

"All of them?" I've never heard Napoleon speak with such sorrow before.

"All of them." I look over at the group of buried keyblades, the Builder in me scanning the broken blades before I could stop myself and recoil back at just how broken it really was. Like the life and joy had been ripped apart from the weapon of light.

"Thousands of years ago, the Keyblade War raged across these fields, reaching the climax and end because of the five founders who were convinced that it was the only way to prevent the darkness. At least, that's what I know. My information about that time is a little foggy." I have to practically force the words out at this point. Part of me just wanted to curl into a ball and break right here and now.

I hated this place. I hated the fact that so many kids just slaughtered each other right here on this field, believing that it was the right thing to do because their leaders told them so. They were just kids goddamnit!

I steady my breathing, keeping the tears from even gathering in my eyes, and kneel in front of the group of keyblades. My mind whirls, creating a makeshift blueprint in my head before creating the pages of schematics in front of me. The page doesn't flutter to the ground, instead unfurled with nary a wrinkle or flow as still wind flowed around us.

Making sure that everything was like how I wanted it, I focus my mind and bring out pieces of Wraithbone and shards of pulsing Mythril. Not Mythril as in the metal, instead of pieces of concentrated energy that I could only make thanks to using both Fairy and Master Synthsist in tandem.

I ignore the curious looks from Napoleon and Krunter and instead focus on shaping the materials into what I wanted. Closing my eyes, I could feel as power and energy flowed from the items, as creation and transmutation became like clay in my hands as I willed the energies to take on the form and properties that I wished.

It would have felt transcendental if I wasn't so mired in a loss at that moment. More than that, I could feel that new power that had come with Virtuoso received slightly from my will, barely a drop in what I had. Faith, true Faith that I didn't know how I had obtained.

My will recedes as the light dies down, and I open my eyes to the creation in my hand.

It was in the shape of a lily, with the petals smooth pieces of wraithbone that flowed in the wind. It held a feeling of loss within it, but with something else as well. Remembrance and gratitude.

I had poured those emotions into the flower, every ounce of it that I felt for the children that fell here on this battlefield. And now looking at the flower of Wraithbone, I could feel it give just a little bit of light into this world. It was nothing more than a candle, but it was enough so that it felt like I could breathe again.

I look across the remnants of the battlefield, sorrow singing across my soul, begging to be let out and wail amidst the broken remnants.

Instead, I breathe in and look up towards the sky. I could hear the thrum of engines and the warp of reality-bending and twisting as the Sky Rose entered reality again.

We wouldn't be getting back to Earth Bet today, especially not because I did not feel comfortable staying in this forsaken place any longer. But we would get the hell of this barren rock.

--

I don't waste any time in asking the clones to punch it as far as we could get from the world. Far enough away from the world where it would take those damned Gummie Heartless some time to find us.

The Realm-In-Between almost resembled the space that I knew from our world. But I knew that it wasn't. It felt more… magical. Like a conceptual reality of this universe, multiverse, whatever, that had gone a completely different route than our own had.

I would be fascinated if I didn't want to just get away from everything for a moment.

Distracting myself seemed to be the best option right now.

I could break down later when we were really safe instead of simply waiting for the Gummi Drive to recharge.

It was just as I was entering the fucking GRAND CENTRAL STATION taken up to a thousand with a bunch of other additions that I loved when I felt something connecting. Only it wasn't just the Forge.

The star that I gained of course was something that made everything around me attractive, though at least I could turn it off. Her Majesty's Majesty didn't seem all that amazing at first but given the scale and the depths that it could go really made me consider that it was worth more than just a small star. At least I didn't have a kingdom or group to influence through this power, just my own group of weirdos.

Of course, there were also the hundred more magical circuits inside of my body, but at this point, what did really matter? I already lost track of how many I had.

And that was the normal thing with the Forge.

The other thing that I felt sent a slight chill down my spine, though more exasperation than in fear.

I had only felt something like this twice before, when I had been saved by the Demon, and when I had Napoleon summoned as my servant.

What were those crazy bitches doing back on Earth-Bet!?

--

Mia Clone

FINALLY! After using all those SQ and getting almost nothing but black keys, weird random-ass mystic codes, and CURRY for some fucking reason, we finally connected to a real servant. We restrained the cheer that wanted to escape our throats, instead of making sure that the system was working properly.

Managing to find a fucking leyline, let alone one that would be safe and hidden from anyone finding it by accident, was a royal pain in the ass. Most other ones were still near civilization, and we couldn't run the risk that one of them would be found by a random ass hitchhiker or some other random-ass act.

So we went to the only one that we knew would be safe from being found on Earth. Especially since we needed an actual connection to the Earth's leylines. Guess being a Fairy didn't mean jack shit with that.

The Antarctic. One of the few places on Earth that no one could go near, not without making preparation for the freezing cold and cutting winds. Nothing grew here, and the only thing that we could see was the constant blizzards and storms outside of our windows.

But building a facility here was trivial compared to creating a spaceship, traveling to Mars, and making our HQ over there. Well, that and the plans for how to build the system also came with some building plans that we made some… improvements to.

At least now I knew that the base from Fate Grand Order was actually in the Antarctic instead of the Himalayas or something.

Never did get past the Remnant part.

The chime of light, the swirls of possibility that spun faster and faster, coalescing into a pillar of blue light at the center of the Round Table that we had created blinding the entire room. I smiled as I felt the marks on my hand burn in acceptance and a new connection formed alongside the one that we already had with Napoleon.

We might have focused a few more resources on this than we should have, but it wasn't that big of a deal. Not like there was any way for those fucking parasites to find us when we never left the building without going completely invisible. And making sure to completely imbue anti-scrying technology into the walls of this place.

Only our cheering disappeared as we felt the connection… fly away. Not to us, but directly to the boss.

Wait, what?

"Ay, mierda!" One of us whispers out in abject terror.

Each of us starts to sweat in worry as we realize that the jig is up. We weren't supposed to build this place, we weren't supposed to build a lot of things, but we had just gotten a bit… excited.

And before we knew it, we had made a large amount of headway into projects where it just started to look like a shame to stop or ask for permission.

One project turned into ten, which turned into a whole lot more that I had stopped keeping track of them.

Oh, she isn't going to be happy when she sees just how much headway we had made it back on Mars.

--

Mia

Light just fucking springs from my body out of nowhere as the connection goes taut and I can feel the new Heroic Spirit connected to me via the marks on my hand.

And yes, I meant what I said.

Light LITERALLY just flowed out of me and enveloped the room blinding my sight and causing a feminine yelp from one of the rooms that almost sounded like Lindsay. Though, this was probably the most feminine that I had ever heard her voice reach.

Even as I could feel whoever had answered the call from the Throne of Heroes, I only had one thought running through my head.

I was going to kill those adrenaline junkie, tinker happy bitches when I get home!

The light recedes, and in its place stands a handsome man with delicate features that almost made me mistake him for a woman. Clear green eyes met mine, with long white hair done in a ponytail flowed behind him. He wore simple plate armor over green clothes underneath, a traveling cloak hanging over one shoulder like a cape, leaving his silver prosthetic arm bare for all to see, along with his sword hanging off his hip.

Vaguely I can feel Napoleon appear alongside me, a great grin over his face as he nodded to the man with recognition in his eyes.

Bedivere, the first knight of the Round Table. Only he wasn't the one that we all knew, not the one that returned the sword to the lake as his king had instructed. No, by the silver arm that had replaced his right, I knew that this was the man that had lied to his king and hidden the sword away, hoping that it would somehow be able to keep his king alive. In the end, his king still died.

And so, the knight would wander for all of history, guilt-ridden over the fact that he could not return the sword to his king, wandered on for a long, long time, weighed down by shame over the fact that he had gone against his king. He would wander hoping for someday to be able to return the sword to his king, and right the wrong that he believed that he had done.

He would succeed eventually, though not until after becoming a finding himself in Avalon and becoming a living stone that would remain there until the wizard Merlin would help him and grant him the power to do what he had lived to do.

It had broken my heart to see him succeed only for him to die. All as a normal human being, not a Heroic Spirit like he is now.

The most loyal of King Arthurs eyes met mine, and he gave me a normal pleasant smile.

"Saber, Bedivere. From this day forward I shall be your Servant Master."

He said simply as he gave me a slight but formal bow.

I blink a few times, trying to get my brain to process this for a second. Then I give him a smile, even as I could feel my little spark of joy spring out from my heart, driving the gloom that I was feeling away just a little bit.

I offer him my hand and meet his eyes. "Nice to meet you. Please, call me Mia."

Surprise rises in him, though not an unpleasant one. It felt like he was going to protest that for a few seconds before he simply sighs and takes my hand in his own.

"Very well, Lady Mia."

Well, I was already dealing with being called mistress, might as well be happy with that.

I let go of his hand and turn to find Paige standing at the entrance of the big ass cathedral wannabe that now served as my Workshop. Why the fuck did this shit always have to be so in your face?

I offer her a little laugh that is actually real when I notice her staring wide-eyed at the group of us by the entrance to a hallway with the picture of a guitar at the top. "Come on, think that you're going to like this room."

I don't wait to hear her response, but feel as she follows behind, with Napoleon and Bedivere flanking me on either side. "I take it that you're informed on everything Bedivere?"

He nods as the white hallways change to warm wood and cheerful red painted walls. "Yes, Lady Mia. I am informed and ready to serve have you need of me."

A little bit stiff, but we were strangers. We enter the room and I can't help the irritation and appreciation that rises from my chest like an angry dragon.

It was like a music aficionado's wet dream. Instruments of all kinds were laid out on stands of their own, along with walls lined top to bottom with shelves. Each one containing sheet music, records, albums, hell there were even manuals on how to maintain instruments for god's sake! And this was just one room of the Lab, there were doors that lead somewhere else, and stairs that led higher up. For now, I just wanted to just stay here and not deal with the weirdness that is the Ultimate Research Lab. The rest of this Lab could wait until later. Why the fuck it looked like a cathedral that leads to these bullshit labs, I didn't know.

I was way too tired to really freak out about all of this like I should.

Paige looked like she had just walked into heaven, her green eyes sparkling like jewels, while I think I saw a few of her feathers twitch in excitement. Might just be my imagination though.

"What kind of power gave you this place!?" She rang out while power walking to the nearest shelf containing music.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Napoleon and Bedivere giving the two of us some space, both of them taking the time to browse through a different part of the lab. Thank you, guys.

I had wanted to spend time here to just… get away from everything, but having someone here that just enjoyed the music that this place brought was nice too.

"A really bullshit kind. And it's kinda a part of another one."

"Oh?" She asks while humming as her fingers dance across the rims of record albums, each one in pristine condition as if they were plucked straight off the store rack back in the eighties and nineties.

"The one that made my hair white made me learn shit really fast, and to a point that could make even Mozart would seem normal." I might be exaggerating here, but if he ever showed up we would have our answer. "Anyways, the power that I just got is connected to that one, and whichever I become an 'Ultimate'," Of course, this is where I add in the quotation marks while mocking it, "then I get a Research Lab."

Paige stops from her happy browsing, and simply stares at me with blank empty eyes, her feathers puffing up just a bit. She stares for a few seconds as if hoping that I'm joking. When I don't she just goes back to her browsing airily saying. "That's nice!"

While her words and tone said that, I could feel the stab of jealousy and disbelieving acceptance ringing from her like the bells of Notre Dame. I decide not to say a word about that. No need to keep talking about this topic any more than I needed to.

"So, what, are you some sort of musical prodigy now? I didn't even know that you played anything." She hums out, pulling out a record that both of us looked at with puzzled looks before placing it back on the shelf.

"I play the guitar. Though, I haven't had the time to lately."

"Too busy changing reality and breaking girls out of prison?" She asks with a chuckle.

"Yeah, you could say that." I let out while sliding out the single from Elton John, Take Me To The Pilot, as if I had just picked it up from the record store in 1970. I smile at the record, remembering the warm feelings that the other side of the disc brought me.

How long had it been since I had just… enjoyed myself? It had been constant work for the past two or three months, with almost no real-time to unwind. I had been too busy worrying about the End of the World that was coming, and the fact that I was stuck inside of a world that seemed hellbent on ruining itself, and then trying to outdo that the very next day.

Paige happily steals the record from my hands. "Oh my GOD! Is this a real record from back then!?" She doesn't even wait for me to respond before her eyes zero in on the stylish clockwork record plater that sat in one corner of the room, flanked by some fancy couches that looked like you could just melt into.

The young woman sprints over to the record player, a happy glint that always appears in her eyes whenever she thinks of music.

After the past few days, I can't help but bask in the warmth that her almost innocent joy and pure love for music. I join her on the other couch just as the needle touches the black disk and the flurry of piano keys crisply blare from the horn.

An afternoon of just enjoying music with someone that loved it didn't seem too bad a distraction.

--

Amy

She really wished that she could get her hands on a cigarette instead of the guy that was currently bleeding out.

While she had only just gotten here, it was yet another busy day in Brockton Bay, with the critical cases only getting higher and higher over the past few days.

E88, Merchants, and ABB were all throwing themselves into the war, each of them doing their best to kill each other. She couldn't care less about that, if gangbangers wanted to kill each other she wasn't going to try and stop them.

She just wished that it didn't mean she had to deal with the aftermath of their bullshit.

"Alright, next one." She snaps out as she closes the bullet wound and replaces the blood that he lost with some of his fat. Maybe now he would be better at running instead of being a big walking target.

She doesn't even look at him as he starts to profess his 'thanks' to her. She knew that they were just empty words. Like all the rest.

The rest of the hospital is a wild mess of constant movement, doctors and nurses running from patient to patient, each of them doing their best to stem the rising tide of injuries and deaths that just seemed to pile on.

A sight that she had long grown accustomed to, and dreaded dealing with. At some point, one of these patients was going to die, and she was going to have to deal with their families bitching.

As if she wasn't already dealing with enough at home with Vicky being grounded after she had gotten caught sneaking out of the house again. Her moping that she and Dean broke up again didn't help things out.

She tried to ignore that bit of satisfaction even as guilt crept in.

She really needed a cigarette right now.

It was after the second or third hour, she really lost track after her tenth kid, when she noticed that something was… different.

The mad rush of movement that she had grown accustomed to and ignored had died down to a jog instead of a sprint. There were fewer bleeding and wounded patients lined in gurneys out on the hallway, and the doctors and nurses looked like they had just won that raffle for who gets Sunday off.

What the hell?

"Alright sweetie, just make sure that you drink as many fluids as you can. If I manage to find your mommy, I'll make sure to let her know. Can you be good for me until I can find you again?" A woman's voice that sounded so sweet that it almost made her roll her eyes said from a room she was about to pass.

Against her wish to get the hell out of here as soon as possible, she turns her head and looks inside. She frowns as she sees a kid, a little girl with red hair that couldn't be older than five or six, look up at the woman with a look of wonder in them. It had been a long time since she had seen that look in anyone's eyes. People tended to get used to the 'amazing' Panacea after a while.

It's not like those looks even mattered in the end.

The woman was the one that really stood out. She wore simple clothes, form-fitting jeans that hugged her curves, and a warm red top that looked like it was hugging her body. Her hair was dyed in pink and white stripes, with brown skin and, strangely enough, crimson eyes.

Amy had to remind herself to breathe after a few seconds.

Then she remembers that she recognizes the kid that was looking up at the gorgeous woman with drooping eyes. She had been one of the first patients that she had stopped to help, only to move on when she realized that the child's had undergone brain trauma during the car crash. She had been one of the patients that actually hadn't been involved in the last big gang fight that caused the influx of patients.

And now, she looked none the worse for wear. Her skin had regained her color, along with actually sitting up and looking around, something that should have been impossible.

The woman pats the girl's head, causing the kid to giggle in amusement, and starts to exit the room, stopping when seeing Amy standing a few inches from the doorway. She stops only for a second, presses a finger to her lips, and leaves the room closing the door behind her.

"Who the hell are you?" She can't keep the growl in her words as the possibilities fly through her mind. Couldn't be Othalla, she wasn't white for one, and she didn't know if Othala could heal brains to the point that the kid would have needed.

Meaning only one thing. This woman was some kind of biotinker as well. Meaning that she was dangerous, and more worryingly, unknown. She'd heard about the strange tinker that seemed to have no particular specialty, a rouge with some heroic tendencies, that came to the help.

Wait. She remembered that the PRT had received some sort of Biotinker medicine that helped heal wounds and provide anesthetic. She hadn't gotten the chance to actually watch as it did its work, but she did see the after-effect.

The way that it helped close wounds and accelerate cell reproduction, along with applying pain relief and hardening like some sort of cast on the wounds.

The part of her that she tried to keep quiet had wanted to get at least a sample and watch how it worked, but then the gang war had exploded and everyone was thrown into complete disarray.

The woman merely watches her, crimson eyes seeming to look beyond her, feeling like she could see beneath her. She couldn't help but shiver at the thought. It wasn't that odd for some Tinkers to be Thinkers as well.

"You reek of bitchiness, you must be Amy. The nurses hate you."

Whatever she had expected to hear, that wasn't one of them. Her brain processes what she had just heard, and the matter-of-fact tone that the young woman had just said it in, made her stand in the hallway like an idiot.

When she manages to get her bearings back, she can't help the way that her face reddens in rage as her nostrils flare and her eyes narrow. Her hands twitching, betraying the fact that she kinda wanted to strangle this very hot but annoying woman right now.

Through her rage, the woman merely smiles at her, definitely not making Amy's heart flutter a little bit, and she laughs. Already she knows that she isn't going to like this woman. Not one bit.

"If you try anything, I'm going to implode you from the genetic level," Amy growls out, the stress from the past few days bubbling up to the surface and making itself known.

"Fun." Is the only thing that the woman says. She sticks her hand out to her smiling. "Names Mia."

...Did she just introduce herself with her real name? Was she like New Wave? Ugh, the questions were only making the headache that she was feeling even worse.

She takes the woman's hand, if only so that she could have some form of contact in case she did anything, and felt her heart jump up to her throat.

"Think that you would have preferred it if you didn't have your power screaming in your ear." The woman nonchalantly says, while clicking the white bracelet onto her wrist with her free hand.

Nothing.

She could read nothing from the woman. More than that, those thoughts, the ideas for combining and changing bacteria, rewiring neurological thought, combining traits from two different animals that she had seen. Gone.

Just like that. Those ideas that she couldn't help but think in the corner of her mind were completely and utterly silent. As if they had never been there in the first place.

She would be happy if she wasn't scared at what the woman had just done.

"What the hell did you do to me?" She hates the slight tremor in her voice.

Again the woman merely smiles at her, and she notices something else about the woman that she hadn't noticed before. Her ears were pointed and barely peeking out of her hair.

What the fuck?

"Helped keep that little parasite in your brain from screaming at you to destroy the human race. Don't worry, it should be biologically connected to you, so you can still use your power whenever you want, it just won't be on all the time. Oh, don't worry, I won't tell anyone about what you can really do. As long as you keep this little conversation between the two of us quiet. Think that we would both prefer not having to deal with the PRT coming after us."

Amy felt like she wanted to throw up at those words. Part of her was tempted to say to hell with it and just flood her system with a parasitical pathogen that would eat her from the insides out. But then the side of her head that managed to remain clear screamed to do what she says. To keep quiet. Anything so that Vicky wouldn't hate her.

The woman's eyes turn sympathetic as if she could somehow tell what she was feeling and was pitying her.

Amy decides that she was going to glare at the bitch instead.

"Why the fuck are you here? What do you want!?" She barely manages to keep her voice from screaming. No point in having one of the nurses spread rumors around and it somehow getting to Carol.

Mia motions her head towards a now empty room that once held a number of patients that she hadn't managed to get to, closing the door behind her.

"I'll be honest, I didn't even know that you were going to be here. I just got news about the gang fight and that there were a bunch of people that were hurt heading here. Decided to come and help."

"Are you really telling me that a biotinker is a hero?" She doesn't bother keeping the venom from her voice this time.

The red-eyed woman just narrows her eyes without saying a word, gesturing to the room that they were in. Amy's too pissed to get embarrassed right now and decides that she just wants to glare at her.

The smile on the woman's face never leaves, instead of seeming to widen the longer that she glares at her as if she was an amusing show to watch.

"Now, since we don't seem to have much to talk about, I should be leaving. Got quite a bit to do, see about finding a few parents who were… conveniently missing while I was healing their children. I'll be in touch little mouse. You can take off that bracelet, but then you have to deal with that parasite driving you insane, so I suggest that you keep it on. Oh! And if you try handing it over to the PRT, it will self-destruct, so don't even try it."

"Who the fuck are you calling a little mouse you bitch!" All she gets is a chuckle, and the woman disappears as if she was never there in the first place. One moment she was there, the next she's gone.

--

Taylor

She didn't know how the hell she got lost. One moment she was wandering around the lab that was full of biotinker stuff and tree roots all over the place. She went through a doorway and found herself in a completely different hallway.

The door that she had gone through was gone, as is she had simply teleported from one place to the other.

The warm earthy tone of the previous room was gone, replaced entirely by cool blue metal along with the shine of chrome. She should just go in the opposite direction in the hallway, back to where the walls were the familiar white of the entrance.

But she had picked up the bad habit of being too curious for her own good, so instead she continues on, Wee-Kakuna, purring from his perch in her backpack.

She still was a little freaked out that the little worm just shifted into a brown cocoon that weighed almost twenty pounds. Guess the crazy workouts that Mia had pushed her through were working out.

The room that she walks into, is something that would have probably been enough to arm an entire army if need be. A room that looked to be the size of a stadium, with the cool metal shaped into racks on the walls and tables on the floor. Each one was lined completely full of guns, swords, lances, maces, and every other kind of weapon that she could imagine.

From the normal mundane of a rifle to a gun that looked like a mix of a harpoon with high-tech lasers. Curved masterpieces of art that were shaped into blade metal, white bone polished to a brilliant shine as it accentuated the rest of the pistol from the handle that it was fashioned into.

And the list went on and on.

Machinery and tools lined the work tables, each one pristine and ready to be used for whatever they were meant for. A few tables even had drawers built into them, with instruction manuals on different ways to create weapons.

It went from bone to metal, from the mundane of using gunpowder to fire the bullets, all the way to a flame that seemed to come from a ring that was used as the ignition. What the hell kinda method was that, and why were the flames that shade of red?

SHe couldn't help but rifle through every manual that she could find, using bugs to help her look for where more of them were stored inside of this massive workshop. Everything about this place was just as ridiculous as the biotinker room that Lindsay was back in.

Some of these manuals were so thorough, that she could actually figure out how to use one of the tables to make a rifle that concentrated photons at a certain frequency without losing the potency on the journey, delivering the maximum amount of damage and impact.

It seemed like this room was completely dedicated to making and maintaining weapons of all kinds. From the stuff that you would find back in medieval times, all the way to the levels that she had seen back on that exploding spaceship.

And this was only one room amongst the rest of the hallways that she had seen in that cathedral entrance. She couldn't even count how many she had seen, there had been too many, and she had been too excited to see what was beyond the first one to bother checking with her bugs.

Maybe she could ask Mia to make her something to defend herself? After running for her life in Hell Salem's Lot, she didn't want to take her chances of being left defenseless.

Sure she had her bugs, but they had been nothing against the horde that had almost torn her limb from limb and eaten her. She remembered the hungry looks that they had when they chased her and Judith, the way that drool had hung from their lips, and seemed ready to bite her hand off whenever they had gotten close.

She felt sick to her stomach even thinking about it. She shakes her head, forcing her thoughts to go to anything other than the fact that she had almost died again.

She twitches a little bit as she feels someone walking towards her through her bugs, Leonardo, judging by the frame and the constant ringing that came from the toolbelt that he always wore. The Italian man was practically sprinting down the hallway, his breathing completely steady as he approached.

"Bet he has that 'Aura' Brute power too." She mumbles to herself, trying not to be too bitter about it. She was still a little mad at Mia, but she couldn't say that she wasn't completely wrong about why she didn't tell her everything.

It wasn't until they landed on that ship that she even entertained the idea that Mia was telling her the truth about her powers.

But knowing that Mia was willing to give her a Brute power, something that could make her more like Alexandria, she couldn't help but be excited at the prospect. Then she reminded herself of what that would entail.

That Mia would have to… connect to her soul, exposing both of them to each other on a very deep and fundamental level. The prospect of that didn't fill her with confidence, and only made her anxiousness thrum in her ears. She couldn't help that little voice in her head that whispered things that she didn't want to hear.

What if she hates what she sees? What if I'm not good enough? What if she sees what I already know about myself?

A storm of questions that she was afraid to ask, and simply buried back deeper into her brain. Even if there was a reason for those questions, there wasn't any need to ask them right now. She wouldn't know until she found out, and as Mia told her, the decision was up to her if she wanted to.

It would mean more power, the power that wouldn't be connected to the parasite that was inside of her brain, power that would be totally and completely hers. The prospect of it was too good to pass up. Especially when Mia had seemed so intent on giving it to her.

It's around then that Leonardo sprints into the room, freezing in place and staring around at the sleek room with a smile on his face. It actually takes him a few seconds for him to notice her sitting at one of the worktables. He flinches, and laughs sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head.

And this was supposed to be Leonardo Da Vinci, a man that almost everyone in the world knew. A young guy, that reminded her a little bit of the nerds at school that would lose themselves in their books. Though, they were still better in the stupid school hierarchy compared to her.

"Signora Taylor! I apologize for ignoring you, I was slightly… distracted." Even while he sincerely apologized, his eyes still swiveled around, trying to take in everything that he could see of the arsenal that filled this place.

While she liked the man, she still wasn't completely comfortable talking to him yet. She wasn't comfortable talking to most people, but talking to Mia had seemed to help ease some of the anxiety that she used to have. At least now she could meet people's eyes most of the time.

"Have you decided on what weapon you would like to train in Signora?" He asked while rifling through a different desk, happily flipping through the pages with gentle practiced hands, as if they were something priceless. Given that he was back from the Renaissance, she would guess that books were a lot more valuable in his time.

Her mom would probably have loved to meet him. It doesn't hurt as much to think about her as it used to.

"Not really." She quickly answers not knowing what else to say.

He looks at her thoughtfully, obviously uncaring for the lack of conversation, tapping his fingers to his lips. "Perhaps something long-range, or perhaps something that requires more finesse than strength. Although, we should be able to narrow down the possibilities once Signora Mia unlocks your Aura."

"Why would that have anything to do with what weapon I would use?" Taylor asks with furrowed brows.

"It isn't an exact science yet, after all, we only have a few examples to draw conclusions from, but it seems that once you unlock your Aura it is easier to know exactly where your abilities could go. Or rather," he adds while he lifts a slim curved rapier that looked like it was coated in ivory. ", you become more you than you previously were."

That… made no sense at all. "How do you become more you after you unlock Aura?"

He gives her a slight laugh while standing up straighter as if used to answering questions. "Quite simple signora. Unlocking your Aura allows it to manifest as a forcefield like a suit of armor and other abilities. Which are both manifestations of your soul, of who you are."

Taylor nods along, following his track of thought so far, even if there was a part of her that wanted to chalk it up to powers. She ponders that for a second, as Leonardo stares at her expectantly, the way that a teacher would whenever they wanted you to figure out the answer.

"Meaning that you become more you because you are literally wearing your soul around you." She says at last once she had figured it out.

He gives her a satisfied smile. "Exactly signora!" He concentrates for a second, and a hazy blue light the color of the sky envelops around him, sorta like smoke that hovered just above his clothes. "The color is something that we haven't figured out quite yet, but we do know that once we have our Aura unlocked, we have a better feel, or at least tend to, act more like who we are. Of course, it is still possible to change, we are not static in our personalities to where everything would remain constant. But I have found that I tend to be less…. Indecisive since signora Mia unlocked it.

But, as I said, we only have a few examples ourselves. Perhaps it will be different for you whenever you unlock your own. Until then we will have to see."

When. Not if.

He said that as if he already knew that she would accept. Was she that obvious? Or was he just seeing things that weren't even there?

...No. No, he was right. She was going to accept, she already knew that deep down. She couldn't keep going with Mia like she was now, defenseless other than a swarm of insects that she really wanted nothing to do with anymore, now that she knew why she had them.

More than that, she wanted to understand Mia better. She wanted to get why someone as strong, and strange, as Mia would even care about someone like her. She could ask… but she couldn't bring herself to do that. As if afraid of the answer.

Ugh… why were her feelings such a jumbled mess?

"Anyways, Signora, just because we might not have a concrete answer until you unlock your Aura, what say that we try some of the different weapons around here? Who knows, perhaps we might get lucky and find something that suits you!"

It was kinda hard to stay sour when Leonardo seemed to infect cheer into every room that entered. He was like Mia in that regard.

Well, moping around here wasn't going to help anything, and she was already exploring this crazy room. Might as well get something good out of it.

Mia

It had only been about three to four days, but it felt even longer than that.

Running for your life in as many days was something that tended to feel both longer and blissfully shorter than it should have been.

The moment that the systems were back online and the Gummi Drive was fully operational, we punched it back here.

Back to the red planet Mars.

Only, it wasn't as red as it had been when we had left. And there was a lot more above the planet than simple space debris.

Space stations that looked to be the size of islands hung up in orbit, a field of blue antimatter around each of them, both keeping the smooth white facilities hanging freely above the fourth planet from the sun. Each one was a masterpiece of curved and smooth Wraithbone, glowing lights shining brightly amidst the emptiness of space, almost making me mistake them for stars.

Down on the former red planet, I could see the remnants of the structures that we had used to start up the planet's core, the damn things barely pinpricks from orbital view, but I knew where to look for them.

Hell, I think that they were already getting started on making the fucking atmosphere for the former red planet, with hazes of what might be gas moving covering the landmass below.

I just hoped that they remembered to set up the fucking illusions and holograms so that no one on Earth would find it. And if that winged bitch even tried anything, I knew for a fact that there was at least one supergun or laser, or whatever the hell those tinker happy bitches had come up with pointed right at her.

I was going to poof each one of those fucking-

A thousand gongs of pain go off in my head, my voice coming out as a grunt while I barely manage to keep myself standing by holding onto the large chair that I had been using earlier. I can't help but squeeze the chair, causing the black material to crumble in my hands and the rest to recede back into the rest of the ship. Thankfully, by that point, the pain manages to recede, and my thoughts were clearer.

In a split second, I had gained all of the memories and information from every clone that had popped while I was gone. I couldn't even keep track of how many that had been, a few of them had only lasted a few seconds, though others lasted weeks.

I was lucky that the influx of memories and information hadn't turned my brain into mush from being overloaded. Guess that being in my Aeldari form for once was paying off.

Though, that didn't help the barely contained rage that I was feeling inside. I felt more than heard Estrella shift into her humanoid form, only this time looking like an Aeldari, probably courtesy of me.

"I don't blame them anymore." She simply says, but I can hear the cold edge in her voice.

"Yeah. Same." Is the only thing that I say. Things in Brockton Bay had been getting worse in the four days since I left. Not a surprise, things had been ramping up ever since we stumbled on that dead body when we left to find Will.

Since then, taking out capes from each of the gangs, a few of which were thankfully still in custody, only seemed to add gasoline to the town fire. Thanks to information from Lisa, along with my clones being snooping little meddlers, I knew that Coil was being a very bad boy.

Whispered information here and there to keep the conflict going, along with him sending some of his forces to sniff around the little piece of territory that we carved up in the factory district by the Docks.

Lung was too busy dealing with the constant fires and Nazi attacks for him to come for me, especially since his suicide bomber actually made it over to the Birdcage, courtesy of me and Dragon helping speed the process along.

And that was just what was happening over in Brockton Bay, haven't even touched on the two weirdos that begged a clone to join, what was happening around the world was getting just as chaotic.

Dragon had run into numerous Pokemon around the world now that she was unshackled, therefore no longer limited to what she could build. Most of them tended to include them interacting with kids. A homeless boy in New York who kept pet rats who turned into Rattata's attacking a group of cops that were trying to beat the kid for 'vagrancy', a little girl's dog turning into a Growlithe and burning the place down when her dad decided that his wife was getting too mouthy.

Hell, those were just some of the tame cases. Over in Africa, there was word of Rhydon, Donphan, Hippowdon and a number of other animals turned Pokemon taking the fight to Parahuman Warlords, leading to a fuckton of very bloody battles rising across the continent. China was being quiet, but there were rumors of loud noises and cries that sounded like a T-Rex mixed with a Lion echoing from within the country from what my clones had found.

While we were keeping an eye on the borders, and anything that moved in and out of the parahuman-controlled territory, we still haven't moved in. One slip up, and we risk provoking the whole fucking place, and there was no doubt that those assholes would cause thousands of casualties. No, if we were going to get rid of those assholes, it was going to be in a way where we could save as many lives as possible.

Things were being far more chaotic than I thought they would have become with Pokemon getting involved. Originally they were going to blame this on some Biotinker that had gone crazy and made all of these animals until Dragon had stepped in.

Right now this was limited to the head of the PRT, one-eyed Becky, but soon it would start to trickle down. Too many incidents happening over too wide an area to keep everyone misinformed.

I couldn't help the chuckle as I went through the memories about the clones that were keeping an eye on Lexie and her friends. Already they had tried to take an Onyx that had been happily living in the mountains. Alexandria had been thrown away by a pretty strong Iron Tail, only to come back to the Onyx digging back into the ground. They hadn't found him yet.

Though, that didn't mean that the others hadn't found other Pokemon and captured them. The idea of them doing things to those poor creatures made the bubbling in blood just about reach the tipping point.

Both Estrella and I sigh, rubbing our heads as the headache still rang. Too much information all at once, the headache that I was feeling was more out of pure rage than it was my brain trying to process all of the information all at once.

Goddamn, no wonder they decided to raid the hospitals and by doctors for a few hours. The amount of pain and anguish that was radiating through the city was practically nauseating. I would have run too, especially given that a good chunk of this was my fault.

I try not to let the guilt get to me though, while I might have helped push things forward, those fucking assholes were the ones doing all the killing. I knew from the moment that I fought those assholes that it was only going to get worse before it got better as the dominoes tipped one by one.

"It's only going to get worse you know?" Estrella said, her sharp features giving me an expression that I could only describe as melancholy mixed with worry. Did I look like that with this face?

"Yeah. I know." I manage to sight out while bringing the ship into the nearest space station. The damn thing wasn't quite the size of a continent, but it was at least an island. Guess that we managed to get a little faster didn't we?

"Well, for now, we should probably touch down and get the lay of the land don't you think?" Were the last words that Estrella managed to get out before we felt the Forge connect again.

A big star, one that seemed to pulse with power that felt… bizarre and amazing. The connection goes taut, and I could feel the essence of power that came with this one star.

Strange that it happened to be an arrow. One made of pure gold, stylized with the image of a feathered serpent coiling all along the arrow handle and finishing it at the base of the edge.

There were some minor powers that came along with the Arrow, but that didn't matter to either me or Estrella right now. Our attention was completely on the golden arrow that I held in my hand.

And we couldn't help the slightly giddy smile that worked its way on our faces. We knew what this was. How could we not?

"You going to wait all day?" Is the only thing that the Zanpakuto says, while her dragon-like eyes were completely trained on the arrow as I twirled it in my hands, making it dance across my fingertips.

"Though that you would be more jealous cause something else would take your place?"

She scoffs. "Bitch, please. Nothing could beat me. I'm one of a kind, just like you."

I chuckle. "Don't know if that's narcissistic or not."

"Who gives a shit. Anyways, hurry up I want to see this."

We share another giddy smile, both of us focusing and shifting back into our more relaxed human form and I take in a breath.

Right before I plunge the arrow straight into my chest.

There was no pain. Nothing, as I watched the golden arrowhead sink into my flesh, the liquid that almost looked like blood leaking out, but stopping at the dragon's mouth on the arrow. Then I tugit out and felt… something slides out of me, something important, that seemed to collect and form just a few inches away from me.

I didn't even know exactly what you would call it.

...She? Yeah, she. She looked like a human, but a strange one skin the color of a warm sunrise, yellow-red coating her from head to toe, though her hair was the color of the blue sky. Her face wasn't quite like mine, slightly sharper with a number of black tattoos covering her face, and a few of them peeking out underneath the skin-tight rainbow suit that she wore.

It was like looking at a living painting. Jewelry adorned her wrists, ankles, neck, and ears, each one stylized by a different symbol. I saw magic circles, the ones that sometimes appeared when I was focusing on a powerful embodiment, an image of an ibis on a bead on her necklace, and the image of a keyhole printed on the bodysuit right over her heart. The list went on and on, with the various symbols in some way pertaining back to my powers.

I just looked at her and she looked at me, a warm smile on her face, even as her snakelike eyes seemed to glow in the low light of the pilot room. With a thought, she raises a hand and meets mine.

She was… part of me… but I could feel that she was herself as well. She was just as much of me as I was of her. Just like Estrella was.

As for the abilities that she had… I knew a few of them. Not all of them didn't know how hard that she could hit for example, but I could feel the knowledge of what she could do come to me.

Focusing, I could feel the emotions of everyone on the ship far more clearly than before, like I hadn't been wearing proper glasses when seeing through my eyes.

Right now, I could feel Taylor, bright and clear as the sky compared to before, heading right through the doorway before I even looked at her.

"Hey, Mia are we home yet?" She asks, giving Estrella a glance, but not even seeming to see the woman that was stand-... floating a few inches away from me.

My eyes slide over to her, the young teenager raising an eyebrow at me the way teenagers did when they were slightly confused. "Yeah… we're home. Just have to touch down on one of those." I point towards the wall of screens, the brunette staring wide-eyed at the image of the orbital space stations that my shadow clones had built.

"... Of course they're doing weird stuff to Mars. Why not?" She seems to be thinking out loud, given that her eyes never waver from the image of the planet. Out of the corner of my eye, I see that my Stand floats towards Taylor, the warm expression on her face, seeming to soften even more as she kneels down towards her face.

An idea comes to my mind, well, more like a… request from the Stand. Like she wanted to try something.

"Hey, Taylor?"

"Yeah?" She asks, blinking like she had forgotten that I was here.

"Sorry if this seems weird, but I just got something new and wanted to try it out on you? Nothing weird I swear!" The Rainbow woman nods her head, trying to convey to me that I was telling the truth and not just hoping for the best.

Taylor frowns for a second, distrust flashing brightly and strongly in her emotions before I feel it stamped down by irritation and… trust. I try not to smile at that.

I nod at the rainbow woman, and she places a hand on Taylor's shoulder and I feel… a connection open up between the two of us.

And I knew exactly what that connection could do.

I let Taylor see the Stand, and she almost jumps out of her skin before the rest makes it through. My emotions make it through the connection, the ones about her. The worry, the affection, the feelings of pride I had whenever she would learn something new that she had struggled to learn. The hope that she wouldn't turn out like she would have if I had never met her.

I didn't know that I could have felt this way about the young girl, almost like I would a younger sister. Hadn't had any form of familial connection in… such a long time.

She gasps and looks at me. She feels what I feel, every strong piece of emotion that went down to my very core, and knew that they were real and true. Without Question.

Shock and pangs of disbelief flow through her before they are relieved and forgotten as she realizes that these are real and true. Confusion, acceptance, and self-depreciation flow through her, and I let those come back to her as well.

She doesn't say a word and merely hugs me with Without Question disappearing as she is no longer needed. Estrella simply smiles and returns to her bladed form on my waist.

I hug the young girl, smiling happily as she tries to keep the tears from flowing, but fails completely at it.

It had been so long since she had simply cried in joy. And I just stood there, happily letting her let it out.

--

Gaia

She felt the connection and watched as Mother stabbed the arrow into her chest. She would have been worried if she didn't have Mia's memories as well.

The gold cut through skin, and it was pulled out with a quick and easy motion.

And that was when her perspective shifted into something that she had never seen before, both during her time as a normal planet and after her mother had awakened her. Or given birth to her. She still was not certain of which one it was.

Seeing everything that was on her body, across every different parallel of herself was the norm for her. Watching as every living creature took its first and last breath. As the phenomena that were once mystical were now seen with the certainty of science and knowledge while storms shifted and volcanoes rumbled with her magma peeking out of her crust.

And now, she was standing, yes standing, amidst a sea of trees as the first light of her old and dear friend the sun crested over her own horizon.

Without his warmth, she could have never been given life and in turn, give life to her children. So she greeted him with a smile, her first one. For without him, she would be nothing more than a dust-covered rock alone and dead in space like her neighbor was. Perhaps given what Mia endeavored for that would be different soon.

It was strange being able to see herself, while at the same time seeing through eyes like she could through her mother.

She was tall for a human woman, taller even than her mother around six foot eight inches. She had skin like her own fertile soil, naked like every child of hers that had been born. Individual strands of her hair were blue, green, and white respectively, jumbling together to make up her thick curls that reached her shoulders. Strangely enough, there was a key-shaped birthmark right over where her heart, she had a heart, was. Much like her mother currently did, though she didn't know that yet.

She would be considered well endowed by others, along with her body being the same kind as her mothers had been, slightly stocky for a woman, but her height did well to make it seem normal. Her eyes were magma red like her core was at the center of her true self.

She breathes in her own air for the first time and relishes the smell of leaves in the wind as the grass at her feet tickles her. The sound of birds singing in the trees reaches her ears, and she sees her first sunrise with her own eyes.

She understands even more why her mother loved these sights.

What else could she say but, "What A Wonderful World."

—

Gaia

She found that she enjoyed the body very much. Though, technically the body is her 'stand'. A peculiar concept. She wished that the man that had created the piece of fiction had survived on her world. Unfortunately, a few changes and he died in a villain bombing before he could properly put pen to page.

She knew that mother was saddened by that fact, along with many others that were taken before and after that.

Wandering aimlessly, popping in and out of existence all over her true body, simply basking in being able to walk the Earth as people do. Such a normal thing that she had seen since the dawn of time, and yet experiencing it was a joy that she could not truly put into words.

A wondrous planet she was, and she wondered how others would be. Is this that wonderment that would one day push her children beyond her into the stars above? A future that would have never come given to the abominations that infested her various realities and were now tormenting her children away from the fate they would have forged themselves.

Not now. She would have plenty of time to remedy those things, everything was already moving into place.

Speaking off, there was something that she could remedy right now, instead of simply hoping that he would listen to her vague signs.

With a thought, she leaves behind the lapping waves of what was once Kyushus and appears in the forests of the Rocky Mountains. The sun was still high in the sky here, giving the warmth and light that her trees and plants needed, some of them being new foliage that she had started to create. Unlike her mother, she didn't need a lab or equipment to get started on her work.

Her bare feet glide across the grass of the forests, the cold doing nothing to affect her, even while she wore a shoulderless green dress that she wove with leaves and plants. Truly amazing what you could do when you had all of those abilities at your disposal, along with being a planet as well.

Huh, so this is what smug felt like. She liked it.

Emotions were so different when you had the right chemicals in a new brain to flood through your system.

It doesn't take her long to arrive at the single shed that had housed the man for the last twenty years along in this forest. She could have just arrived right in front of it, but she found that she enjoyed walking much more. It was amusing on some level.

The flutter of wings and high-pitched cries of joy reach her human ears within a minute of walking, the colony of Zubats currently being attended to by the Hermit that they had shared a home with for the past two decades.

The hermit, who was currently doing a little experiment with his newfound magic. He'd already experimented with controlling plant life, adjusting their makeup, changing what kind of chemicals that they created, and even trying to splice two different plant types together.

He would have had more success if he had been a scientist, but no, he'd been a soldier over forty years ago in the Vietnam war. He hadn't been the best soldier, she had seen plenty greater than he throughout human history, but he'd survived.

Wounded, seen lives lost and some of the worst that war can offer, but he'd survived.

Only to have his mind fracture a few years after coming home just so that he could somehow keep going. It pained her heart, but it had probably helped keep him from triggering when the tumors on her Earths arrived.

"Alright, calm down, calm down, you flying idjits! Know that you aren't completely happy that I'm hitting the road soon, but I got to do this! For mother Earth!" His words were soothing but tinged with sternness.

Climbing up the small hill, she finds the old man, bundled up in a traveling cloak that he had managed to fashion out of plants, along with a sack filled with supplies. He already looked healthier and younger than the last time that she had focused on him a few days ago.

The lines on his face were lessened, the slight trembling in his legs stilled, and his back was straightened in a way that it hadn't been in years. He looked like a new man, and she could even see the hints of green already showing on his skin.

His experiments with infusing nature magic into his body was already exceeding both of their expectations. When she had reached out and given this old slightly mad man with a gift it had been a gamble. Dealing with humans and gifting them with power or knowledge tended to always be a gamble.

But this one seemed to be going along well.

She allows herself to become known to the world and living things once again, and the old silver-haired man turns calmly but swiftly, his hand twitching slightly as if reaching for something that should have been on his waist.

Though, the roots of the surrounding trees did respond to his will, growing from beneath the ground and snaking their way to her. They stop when his eyes meet her's, his blue orbs widening

as she feels her reach through their connection.

She could feel him about to throw himself on his knees, but she does what MIa would do and simply smiles at him with a raised hand.

"No need for that Henrick." She still enjoyed the feeling of actually being able to speak with words and in a manner that others could understand. Being a disembodied voice that was spread across realities did have its downsides. Communication is one of them. She might only be a few months old, technically, but it was still a… hindrance.

While he doesn't kneel, he does bow his head, not daring to meet her eyes. The flutter of wings and curious noises from the eyeless bat Pokemon increased as the blue creatures approached her. "What can this humble druid do for you mighty mother?"

She lifts a hand and one of the Zubats flies to it, letting out a light chirp of curiosity as it 'looks' at her with his echolocation. She smiles as she feels the softness of his fur on her hand. Using another hand to lightly pat the blue bat, who makes a sound of pleasure, she looks back at the old man that still wouldn't look at her.

She didn't even bother trying to convince him to lift his head. If there was one thing that this man was after his breakdown, it was stubborn.

It was one of the reasons why she had a soft spot for this man. He reminded her a little bit of Mother.

"I'm happy to see that my… instructions, vague as they were, were still conveyed."

"Of course, Lady Gaia! Well…" He takes on a cautious and reluctant expression as if he was afraid that what he said would offend her.

"Yes, I know that the message wasn't enough for you to get a clear idea. That's why I came to visit you today Henrick." He finally lifts his head up, his eyes widening and Gaia can feel the slight panic that goes through his emotions. "That doesn't mean that you did anything wrong. On the contrary, I wasn't able to communicate before. Which is no longer an issue as you can see."

She says while gesturing to herself.

While there is still a hint of embarrassment, it isn't the slight turmoil that she felt before. Now that he actually was looking at her, she noticed the way that his blue eyes seemed to brighten with life. As if he had found some purpose that he hadn't had before.

Well, that was something that she could provide.

"All I know Mother Gaia, is that you wised for me to head North and that it would impart danger alongside that." He humbly says while gripping the staff that he had fashioned himself out of fallen branches and given life once more. At the top, it thorns and vines twined together and ended with a brilliant white flower bud that had yet to bloom. A surprise and another experiment that he had yet to finish.

She was glad that he seemed to revel in the ability that she had given him. The way that humans seemed to grow and advance beyond what she had thought was something that she admired in them. Something that Mia loved as well.

"I want you to head to Montreal to deal with a little… problem that has been plaguing this world for the past few years. He isn't a direct threat to the problem, more a symptom that needs to be dealt with." And while she could go take care of it, she wanted to keep as low a profile and set the piece properly so that she could watch the winged cunt's problems crumble away into nothingness.

His eyes harden, and he looks north again with the grip on his staff tightening even harder.

"Who am I to eliminate?" She hadn't heard the steel in his voice in over thirty years. The way that he stood at attention, with his eyes of stone and grip on his staff, he looked the same that he did when in service. It suited him more than the broken man that he had been after the incident.

"A man by the name of Nikos Vasil." She tries not to let the venom drip too much in her voice. Mother particularly hated this wretch of a man. One of the few that she would have no trouble ripping to pieces with her bare hands.

Gaia embodies a folder full of details and instructions. "Here's everything that you should need. Oh, and I think that you might like this." With a flux of power and a moment of thought, she creates something that she knew his body remembered.

A flash of white and red later, and an MI6 rifle fell right into the hands of Henricks ready hands. With practiced ease that he'd thought forgotten, the old man grips the barrel and the handle in his arms, the gun a perfect fit in his hands. His eyes look at the weapon with slightly confused but practiced eyes, surprised that he knew what to look for in the weapon.

Though, this one was a special brand of M16 that Gaia had made, modeled to perfection so that it would never jam, and shot projectiles at much better speeds. A culmination of the many stars that had joined in the constellation that she and Mia shared.

Gravity propelled rounds, biorecognition technology, along a number of other upgrades made that weapon a force of nature. Truly, it was only in the shape of an M16 for his comfort than anything else.

"I realize that a gun might be paltry compared to what you can already do, but sometimes the simplest approach is the best." She says while he routinely checks the entirety of the weapon with practiced hands and eyes.

"I agree entirely Mother Gaia." Steel and force are infused into his voice, his words seeming to be pillars of will that promised honesty. Then his gaze grew soft again and he scratched the back of his head with one hand. "I know that this much to ask from a lowly druid mother earth, but could this humble man trouble you to take care of these creatures?" He asks while gesturing towards the colony of bats that were listening to the conversation with curious chirps and coos.

Gaia smiles again at that, amused and touched. "Of course I will. Don't you worry about a thing Henrick. I will care for these creatures as much as I can." Or rather, she would get them someplace safe where they would be able to find humans of their own. She found that most Pokemon that had appeared on her surface tended to gravitate towards finding human companions.

Not a surprise, given what she had already seen.

His face breaks into a smile that warmed her heart, making him look years younger than he really was. "Thank you for that Mother Gaia. I was just worried that I would have to leave these little guys all alone."

The three slightly scarred Zubats fly down from their perch, screeching in high-pitched squeals, their mouths formed into frowns. If they had eyes she knew that they would be crying.

"Hey, hey now. What did we agree on? That you three would be good when it was time to leave." His voice softens up even more as he lifts both arms, which the three blue bats hop on and curl around, their faces turned to him and pleasing for him to take them along.

"I know that you'll miss me, I'll miss you, but I have to do this. Mother Gaia will make sure to take good care of you. Be strong, I promise that I'll come back." He whispered those words to the three of the little bats, before standing up, throwing the travel bag over his shoulder, and walking North. Away from the home that he had cultivated over the past twenty years.

Gaia just hoped that he would be strong enough to come back.

--

Taylor

She never thought that she could be so happy to be seeing the littered and graffitied streets of Brockton Bay again. But she was.

After having run for her life twice, seeing things that no one else on her world had seen, and barely managing to make it out of an exploding ship intact, it felt like it had been far longer than 4 days of being away. Now, Mia was driving her in the RV that looked oddly nicer, as if it had a new coat of paint added to it.

She knew that it was really an alien high speed cop car, or something like that, that had built-in weaponry that would make most Tinkers clambering to get their hands on it. But to her, it was just Mia's RV that tended to smell like cinnamon for some reason.

Napoleon had decided to stay behind this time, something about wanting to make sure that everything would go smoothly and that he tended to ramp things up instead of calming them down. She tended to get less embarrassed around him nowadays instead of staring at his muscles like before.

Right now, the only ones in the RV were her, Mia who was happily driving the RV with a cigarette that smelled like chocolate for some reason, and the newest addition to Mia's group of weirdos, Bedivere. Who was apparently the knight Bedivere from Arthur's Round Table. Who was really a woman apparently.

Just because she accepted that magic might be real, she had seen way too many strange things and felt them to just dismiss it completely, didn't mean that she had an easy time accepting that. Who would have believed that the knight Bedivere, would have been a soft-spoken, incredibly handsome but almost pretty man?

Who was also one of the most polite men that she had ever met?=. He was currently sitting across from her at the dining table in the RV, looking out into the city with a calm yet sad look on his face.

He stared at the people that they would pass by, some of them drug addicts, homeless, and gang members that were trying to sneakily make their way through what should be enemy territory.

"It almost reminds me of the ending days of the war in Camelot." He whispers to himself absently while looking at the city with sad eyes.

"How?" Taylor found herself asking before she knew what she was doing.

Before she could have time to be embarrassed, he responded. "The look in people's eyes. As if they have lost any hope that things will be better. That things will only and forever be… this."

Some part of her want's to rebuke this, to say that this isn't true, and then she remembers her days before she had run into Mia. Those endless days of simply wanting the day to be over, of wishing that the trio would leave her alone so that today would be just a little less worse than the one before.

And she remembered that feeling that she had in Hell Salems Lot when she looked out over the city skyline and saw that standing figure over the ocean. For that one eternal second, she felt hope and wonder at seeing something that had been thought lost so long ago, ruined alongside one of the most iconic cities on the continent.

Only for that same old dread and acceptance that she had learned to grow used to. She reckoned that most people on her world felt like that. She knew that her dad did nowadays, just like she did. She remembered the slightly dead look in his eyes that he had when he thought she wasn't looking.

Amazing what a single trip to another world that wasn't doomed in a few dozen years can do to make you realize just how shitty everything really was.

"Though, I believe that, unlike Camelot, there is a chance for this place. A bigger one what we had in our time." Bedivere says wistfully to himself while looking at Mia with a complicated look in his eyes.

The Latina woman pretends not to notice, but they both knew that she did. It was almost impossible to keep anything hidden from her, though she tried her best not to show it most of the time.

"Why do you think that? Didn't you just meet Mia?" Taylor says softly, though she knows that it isn't going to make a difference. Those ears weren't just for show apparently.

Which is probably why her friend materialized a phone and some earbuds and proceed to blast some loud music into her ears. Bedivere didn't notice, but Taylor did. She had gotten better at sensing through her bugs, even though she wanted almost nothing to do with the power anymore. No point in throwing away something that could potentially be useful, even if it disgusted her to no end.

"I have met plenty of heroes, kings, leaders, emperors, and gods. Each of them had a certain… aura. Something that just seemed to exude that they were meant for great things." His eyes shift then, as if he was remembering something from a long time ago, his voice shifting into a more melancholy-like tone. "And while from what I have seen, she is... passionate, I have seen eyes like hers before. The kind that takes on the weight of the world onto their shoulders, even when it is too much of a burden for them."

He turns to look at Mia again, his eyes distant and sad, remembering no doubt the one person that he had served before. Knowing the story of King Arthur, Taylor could put the pieces together more easily.

"Although, there is one big difference." Bedivere said, the sad note in his voice lessened, but not quite gone. "Lady Mia still remembers how to smile with an ease that I am honestly quite envious of." He says wistfully while finally looking back at Taylor.

She honestly didn't know what to say to all of that. Sure Mia was incredible, both in what she could do and in actually wanting to be her friend. But someone that could match kings and leaders from legend?

She'd watched Mia after a really bad hangover draped over the table, her face planted into her breakfast moaning pathetically. Or the time that she found Mia posing in front of the mirror yesterday with sparkles, yes actual fucking sparkles, glittering around.

There was just no way that Taylor could picture weird happy Mia in the same place as other heroes from Legend.

But if one of those heroes saw that potential in her friend, and believed it that deeply, then who was she to say that it wasn't true.

"Why are you telling me this?" Taylor asks curiously, though without an ounce of hostility, merely curiosity.

Bedivere shrugs and gives her a light smile. "Every leader needs the support of their comrades. She cares for you, and you care for her. I believed it prudent to inform you of what you probably don't see."

Again, she didn't know what to say to that. Thankfully, that's when Mia's call from the front saved her from this slightly awkward conversation.

"Alright ya'll, here we are. The Hebert House!" Mia happily called from the front as they came to a quick stop at the sidewalk.

Getting out of the RV, Taylor freezes in place and stares absently at her home which had undergone a major makeover. The formerly peeling bland and sunbleached white had been repainted, the missing step had been replaced with a fresh wooden one, and it looked like everything had been given a rework, from the ceiling all the way down to the formerly chipped sidewalk.

She blinks owlishly at the home that she had a hard time believing was hers, her brain trying desperately to process just what she was looking at. Mia gets out of the driver's seat, sighing in relief after having to drive for the past twenty minutes, and Taylor comes to a realization that felt like creeping dread.

She never asked Mia how she knew that her dad was fine, or how he hadn't called a witch hunt whenever she hadn't turned up home.

"Mia...where's my dad?"

Her tone is dead and she narrows her eyes at her friend, who flinches and isn't looking at her, not quite glaring at the young woman, but it was getting there.

"...He's in the house. Completely safe, I promise!" She wasn't lying, she was actually looking Taylor in the eyes when she said that, but she knew that there was something that Mia was keeping to herself.

"Mia, what the hell did you do?" She tried not to hiss, really, but this was her dad that she was talking about. And while she knew that Mia would never hurt her dad, that didn't mean that everything was ok.

Oh god. She was going to have to tell her dad everything, wasn't she? Ah, shit!

She doesn't wait for a response, instead, walking forward, making sure to lift the backpack that Kakuna was currently sleeping in. He'd gotten a lot more lethargic ever since he had changed, something that is quite normal according to Mia.

She could feel Mia hesitate behind her through her bugs, her gaze looking forward for some reason before she catches up behind her. Another power probably.

"Look, Taylor, I want you to know that I didn't have much other choices that wouldn't have caused a shitstorm in your life. How do you think that people would have reacted if you just magically showed up after being missing for four days?" Mia calls after her as she walks up the steps to the house, the feeling of the solid step slightly alien to her. It had been so long since that thing had broken.

She doesn't respond to Mia as she throws open the door, thankfully it was unlocked, and steps through the door.

Only to stop in place for the second time today. Looks like Mia's fucking clones weren't content to just upgrade the outside of the house, they did it to the interior as well.

Nothing was too different, it was weirdly the same, just… better and cleaner. Like they all looked better than when they had been new.

The walls were repainted, the wooden floors polished and shined as the light of the sun entered through the doorway, hell, she thinks that their crappy old landline phone had been messed with and upgraded too.

"Ugh, did they have to go this overboard?" Mia moaned behind her as she looked around at her old yet new house, speaking as if she had almost forgotten about this.

Taylor could already feel something like a headache start at the back of her head as Bedivere hurried to catch up.

"Who's out there!?" Her dad's voice called from the kitchen, sounding both alarmed and excited at the same time.

"Dad?" Taylor calls back, walking through the familiar halls, already knowing exactly where he was thanks to her bugs that she had brought with her. Guess that one of the things that Mia did when upgrading her house was making it bug-free too, as the spiders and other creepy crawlies that had been there before were now gone.

Her dad almost crashes into her as she walks into the kitchen, her arms reaching out to stop him before they made contact and holding him a few inches away from her.

He looked… better weirdly enough. There was panic and relief in his eyes, but she noticed that the old tired look that he always wore was lessened now. The bags under his eyes were goneas if he finally had gotten a few days of rest.

She doesn't have a chance to get a word out before she feels his arms wrap around her in a hug, so tight that she was afraid that he would squeeze the life out of her. She manages to keep the tears from coming out her eyes in relief.

Her dad was fine, and she was home again. She didn't die out in space or get trampled or eaten by a horde of monsters. The nagging fear that had been following her since those days at the back of her head suddenly washes away as she realizes that she had made it home.

"Pika?" A cute high pitched voice cries out curiously, from a few inches away from her, and she opens her eyes to meet the little black orbs of a yellow rodent that had red polka dots on either cheek staring at her with a tilted head.

"Kaku?" Her cocoon pokemon calls out from her bag, the little guy wriggling futilely to get out of her bag, reacting to the cry that the other strange animal had made.

"Dad? What's that?" She asks, just staring as the little creature flaps his long ears and sniffing nose.

"I forgot that he had Pikachu!" Mia practically squeals as she gazes at the rodent with sparkles in her eyes and hands on her cheeks. Somehow that made the muscles underneath her t-shirt stand out even more. Somehow.

The Pikachu that was hanging onto her dad's shoulder cringes at the sound of Mia's voice, bits of what looks like electricity crackling around his cheeks before they fizzle out. The Pikachu takes that movement to try and hide behind her Dad's head like he was afraid of even looking at Mia.

What the hell?

Her dad's face turning into a grimace and looking at Mia with grudging respect only makes her confusion get even worse.

"So, she is safe." Taylor stares at her dad as he had just said he wanted to dissolve the dockworkers union. She had never heard him growl before, no even when her mom had died, or right after the locker had happened.

Mia rubs the back of her neck, her eyes trying their best to look at anywhere except for her and her dad. "Well, my clone did tell you that I would keep her safe. I would never let anything happen to her."

"Except for kidnapping her to a completely different reality." He responds stoically, his eyes taking on a very cold edge that Taylor had never seen before.

"Hey, blame this fucking bitch not me! Get out here you idiot and take responsibility for being a dumbass!" Mia yells at the sheathed katana that she had summoned from her pocket space, shaking the thing as it trembled in place.

Taylor thought that she would stay in her sword form, like she had every other time that Mia had called her out before. Only this time, the sword shifts into her human form, a perfect copy of Mia except for the more draconic features and golden pieces of armor that adorned her feet and arms.

For the first time since she had met the shameless sword woman, she had a look of embarrassment, something that actually made her look a lot more like Mia compared to all the other expressions that she had worn.

Danny was slightly surprised, but he had probably seen Mia make more clones of herself before.

"...I'm sorry that I kidnapped your daughter and put her in mortal peril. I'll never do it again." Instead of sounding like something she was forced to do, she expressed real and true remorse. Something that took both Taylor and Mia aback.

Even Danny seemed taken aback, though it didn't look like that was going to make him just forget everything that had happened. Silence reigns for a few minutes, the air turning awkward as no one really knows what to say after that.

"Ugh, can someone please say something to get rid of this awkward ass air?" Estrella finally cries out, her voice desperate.

"Smooth, Estrella. Smooth." Mia mutter's to herself, the tips of her pointed ears turning red.

"I'm not going to just forgive you out of the gate just because you apologized. You still took my little girl!" Danny almost screams, a vein in his temple popping out with every word. Taylor tries not to flinch at the heat of his words, but he notices all the same.

At least he manages to calm himself down before he can ramp up again.

Desperate to move on from this, or at least get it over with quicker, Taylor decides to butt in and ask questions. "What happened dad? What did Mia tell you?"

Danny just gives Mia a flinty look, who meets it back without turning away. "In my defense, I didn't get all of the memories until we got back, and even then it's kinda hard to remember dozens of clones worth of memories over the course of four days."

Danny keeps staring at Mia as he begins to explain. "On the day that you apparently were taken to a different world, one of her, uh, 'clones' showed up on my doorstep trying to explain what happened to you. Needless to say that I didn't believe her and Pikachu over here-," He rubs the yellow furred pokemon, the cute creature letting out a cry of satisfaction. "-heard the commotion and came to investigate. Which caused her to let out that noise from earlier and squeeze the little so hard he accidentally lit up the place with lightning."

"Fuck, my clone did do that," Mia mutters to herself while Estrella looks like she's trying not to laugh. Bedivere just looks like he doesn't know what the hell he's doing here.

"After that, I… might have lost my temper a little bit," Danny says while flickering his eyes to the ground.

"That's an understatement." Mia snorts to herself while she sits down on one of the couches that looks nothing like the one that was there a few days ago. "You threatened to have my ass thrown in jail while trying to find something to hit me with. Not that I blame you, I wish that my own dad would have done something like that for me."

"Well, I wouldn't listen to anything that she said. Who would believe that she managed to make a spaceship and take it to Mars, without getting shot down by the Simurgh, and then transported all of you to a different dimension because her 'soul sword' was being impulsive." Danny huffs out while Pikachu rubs his head against Danny's causing the older man to smile at the little creature.

"And I couldn't exactly have him trying to get the cops or the PRT after my ass while I was trying to get us back home so I might have, uh… kept your dad prisoner while one of my clones pretended to be him for a few days."

Taylor blinks a few times, completely speechless and staring at her friend in absolute horror. "You kept my dad prisoner in our own house!?"

"Hey, not my fault that he wasn't listening to a word that I said! Had to fucking set up a fuckton of tech all over the house so that the neighbors wouldn't come to take a look around! At least now your house should be able to withstand plenty of home invasions?" Mia tries to offer in embarrassment, her eyes flicking between daughter and father.

Before Taylor can ask exactly how much her clones decided to upgrade her house, her dad piped in again. "You never really explained why you took my daughter in the first place. How could I trust you if you wouldn't do that?"

Taylor's hazel eyes meet Mia's crimson ones, a number of questions suddenly having been answered. Mia had wanted to keep Taylor's powers a secret. She could already see in Mia's eyes that she wanted her to be the one to tell her dad, something that she never wanted to do.

Only now she didn't have much of a choice thanks to Estrella, who she shoots a very venomous glare.

"...Dad?"

--

Mia

Jesus fucking Christ was I happy to get that over with. I almost had an aneurysm from the memories and the collective anxiety that I got from my clones about the fact that they locked Danny up in his own house.

I wanted to get mad at them, but what other choice did they really have? Not like Danny was going to listen without us outing Taylor, and that was something that I didn't want to do.

Felt like I would have been betraying her trust, and that wasn't something that I wanted to do. She was just a kid, and had finally started coming out of her shell, didn't want to risk her going back to that again.

I was just happy that everything worked out, though Danny tended to give me the stinkeye whenever he saw me. Can't really blame him for that.

Now, after leaving the teenager home to deal with revealing to her dad everything that she had been going through, I was pulling into the workshop that I had called home. It was largely the same, though I could see some bits and pieces of work that was underway to upgrade the place peeking out. Blue lights, better conductors, magical batteries, things of that nature.

I still remembered how I thought that this place was too big when I first came in here, but now after having built multiple city-sized space stations over Mars, I realized just how small it really was.

The actual factory had been torn down and moved to one of the many different orbital stations that were currently underway, leaving everything here to be used for anything else that we could think of.

Meaning that they turned this place into a penthouse that most billionaires would kill for. Different floors, game rooms, music rooms, there was even a theater in here, and the kitchen was to die for.

With them having nothing else to do, the clones had just gone wild and built whatever popped into their heads. Nothing in here could compare to some of the rooms that came with Ultimate Research Lab, seriously Gordon Ramsay would kill to get his hands on my Kitchen, but it was still nicer than anything else on this world.

But apparently, my former home had been put to good use over the past few days.

"I fucking told you that they weren't going to take the bait that easily!"

"And if I remember right, we had to try that in the first place because you couldn't keep your trigger happy ass calm!

"Hey, you know if I hadn't shot that skinhead they would have set fire to that house! Those assholes tend to like being flashy especially since shit started getting worse!"

"Johnny, I'm tired of getting shot at every night!"

"Then maybe you should have thought about that before you signed both of our asses up for some Sexy Tinker Freak that could run circles around Armsmaster!"

"Not like we had much of a choice! Doubt that either one of us would have lasted a fucking week

after that night!"

And here is the newest headache that had decided to show up on my doorstep. I find both men arguing with each other in the lounge, both of them standing over a coffee table, the big ass holo TV showing some random football game that neither were paying attention to.

One, a tall burly Asian man that looked like he lifted concrete bricks for weights that wore fucking sunglasses indoors. And the other was his opposite, a lanky white guy with blonde curls that reached his shoulders and expressive blue eyes.

Turning at the sound of the door closing, both men stand up straighter, their attention completely focused on me as their emotions feel like they were suddenly doused in a bucket of cold water. Both straighten up, their conversation forgotten, as they both stare at me.

Johnny has grudging respect, while Marcus was fear mixed with acceptance. Ugh, how the hell did I get stuck with two guys as minions? My clones mostly left these two alone since they decided to join two days ago. Since then, they decided to patrol the area around the Factory, taking this 'minion' thing a little too seriously.

How did weird shit just keep falling into my lap?

"Boss, welcome back!" Marcus cries out while Johnny simply gives me a bit of a wave.

The sound of air being displaced next to me announces the arrival of Bedivere, who looks at both men with curious eyes. They in turn jump a bit and stare at the knight's pure silver hand.

"Damn dude, what took your arm?" Johnny nonchalantly asks while Marcus makes a disgusted noise at his… friend? Yeah, let's go with friend.

"Didn't you ever learn any manners, Johnny?"

"Nah, they tend to get in the way of actually learning shit." Johnny retorts back.

I could already feel a new headache start to form from this.

Thankfully, Bedivere decides to act like he didn't even hear what Johnny had asked. "Who are these men Lady Mia?"

"Couple of strays that one of the clones stumbled on when testing something new," I tell him while opening myself to my more empathic senses.

Johnny was a complete wildcard and a borderline sociopath. His mercy and fact that he didn't go on killing sprees were given more to the fact that it didn't interest him, though he could find himself caring for people. Marcus was the more complicated one though. He felt cold, pragmatic, with a mind that felt like it was running on high at all times.

He had asked to join out of sheer pragmatism as he said before. Not going through with an initiation tended to piss off Nazi's and Johnny was only hanging around the ABB so that he wouldn't get picked off by the E88.

Though, there was some measure of good in both of them, small as it might be. Marcus still didn't know why he decided not to kill Johnny that night, something that seemed to bug him to no end. While Johnny still had enough of his emotions to actually have a soft spot for women and kids.

Bit sexist, but at least there was something that didn't make him an unfeeling asshole.

I didn't trust these two, not with anything too major, but I couldn't say that they weren't helping. In the first two nights, with the minimum amount of tech and gear they manage to keep some murders and gang fights from escalating too hard.

Some part of me could see that they were both diamonds in the rough, just waiting to be polished to a brilliant shine.

Only, right now they were just two dumbasses that had no real clue what the hell they were doing. Yes, I know that I was one to talk, but at least I stumbled my way through shit… eventually.

"You two should know that this is the real me. Not just one of the many clones that you've dealt with up until now." That sends a chill down their spines, which of course means that Estrella decides that now is the time to come out.

They jump in place, staring at the sword woman as she walks around each of them, inspecting them from head to toe while giving a little hum. "Oh yeah, you two were lucky that Mia managed to save your asses before you became another casualty."

I roll my eyes at her as Marcus uncontrollably gulps as she gazes into his eyes, not really looking for anything, just trying to scare the poor guy more because she thought it was funny.

"Oye! Pendeja! I don't need to clean up a puddle." Johnny laughs at that while Marcus gets a little red in the face. He might be able to be a pragmatic thinker, but he was still a guy barely out of high school.

"Oh, you know that it's just some fun, Mia!" Estrella pouts a little bit, but she does revert back to her sword form, hanging from my waist.

They both stare at the sword at my hip, questions and confusion warring through both of their emotions.

"Long story that you don't need to know right now."

"Right." Marcus quickly says while coughing into his hands. "So, uh… nice to meet the real you boss."

"Yeah, nice to meet the real thing instead of a copy," Johnny says while flopping onto a couch.

Ugh, this was going to be a pain in the ass, I just knew it.

Oh well, at least I got to see if becoming a better teacher was something that I could make into an Ultimate skill too.

--

Over Mars

I walked with Rex through the hallways of the orbital station that had been transformed into a makeshift hospital/home for the clones that had survived. Most had already had their surgery and were currently being woken up and informed of the situation.

Most of them weren't taking it very well, though Ahsoka being there seemed to help them, even if they were overcome with guilt. That was something that could be worked on later on.

"Thank you for this. Really" The former Clone captain said while we walked towards the doorway that I had assigned the Workshop to.

"Don't mention it. Couldn't just leave them to die. Wouldn't have been right." Is all that I say as we both reach the music room, both of us taking a seat across from each other.

The clones were… coping with everything. Coming to terms with what they had just experienced and learning that everything that they had fought for had been nothing more than another cog in Sidious' plan.

Ahsoka was with them right now, and while it might have been a bad idea at first, the moment that they saw her it was like each one came to their senses, begging for her forgiveness. Which she gives without a second thought. As far as she was concerned, each one of those men was her family.

The bond between them was taut and strong, something that even Sidious couldn't fucking break. Even if he managed to break the greatest among them. I move my thoughts away from that. No need to focus on that, and I wasn't feeling like unraveling that quite yet.

"So, where do we go from here ma'am?" Rex asks, his eyes grateful, but no-nonsense.

"I'll be honest, I don't know. I just acted and didn't really think of where the hell to go from there." I tell him honestly while leaning back in my seat.

"Not like there was much time to really think, considering the circumstances," Rex says while sitting down himself.

The process of fixing the aging was already taking effect on him. There were fewer lines on his face, and I could feel as his body grew stronger as the effects of the rapid aging were being fixed. Maybe in a day, it would stop and his body would be somewhere around my age. Hard to believe that he was actually younger than I was, and yet he had already been a veteran soldier in just a few years.

The whole Clone army thing made me sick to my stomach. No one should be born solely for war.

"Well, the offer is still the same anyways. A life, anywhere that you want. Be it on this world, or on any that I manage to find from traversing the multiverse. Think that some of you wouldn't feel right being on a universe that hasn't discovered space travel yet." I say.

"Yes, the thought of no one has left the planet is… odd to say the least. The Galaxy has been space-worthy for so long that most people don't even think about what life might have been before that." Rex accepts a drink that one of my clones brought, a nice warm dark roast of coffee that he drinks with an appreciative note. "As for that offer, think that most of us would have to think on it. Too big of a choice to make at the moment."

"I can imagine," I tell him while taking a sip of my own liquid gold. "Though, what do you want Rex?"

He takes another sip while collecting his thoughts. "If I'm being honest, I want to find out what happened to the others. Some part of me wants to fight what the republic has become, but I know that I am just one man ma'am. What could I do against the 'Empire'" He says the last word bitterly, all but spitting it out with venom in his voice.

"Sometimes all that it takes is one man deciding that enough is enough," I say earnestly.

"Hard to believe ma'am. Regardless, at the moment, I see nothing wrong with helping you with whatever you may need. You saved our lives, and are providing us with a home and food. It's the least that I can do." I smile at the honest look in his brown eyes. Looks like the pillar of stone managed to fix some of his cracks.

"Well, if you're going to be helping out, that means that you are going to need some gear, and information about everything that is going on."

We finish our drinks, and leave the workshop behind, catching a shuttle that I program to head towards the main orbital station, the biggest one that could be its own continent. A mixture of Wraithbone, Antimatter technology, along with some smatterings of Iron Man tech went into each of these. Augmented by the many stars that increased everything that I did, and the speed that I did it, resulted in my shadow clones making enough orbital space stations to house countries. Right now they were mere skeletons, with a few of them having actually designated roles like mining minerals from Asteroids, or developing more materials to expand.

Amazing what you could do with all of these powers multiplied by a couple hundred.

I drop Rex off, one of my clones could get to work informing him on everything that was going on over on Earth, and later we could get Ahsoka to join her in the loop once she had a chance to. Right now she was busy being the anchor for those war-torn men.

It was while walking through one of the hallways of the main orbital station with a window out towards the void of space that I felt the Forge connect again. This star was bigger than the previous one that I'd gotten when dropping Taylor off at home.

It was both knowledge and ability. Size. Such an interesting thing that could easily be shifted to incredible size, all the way to the inconspicuousness of a hidden gadget. Ideas and blueprints mapped themselves in my head, compensating for increasing or decreasing the scale of the project that came to mind.

Repulsor blasters that could wipe out ships with one blast, ark reactors the size of my thumb that could be used for quick flashes of power. More and more I realized just how I could increase the scope of our work, kicking myself for not realizing any of this sooner.

Another form came along with the Star, and I freeze in place as the form registers properly in my mind before the rest of the scar made it through. It was smaller than any of my other forms, though it came with plenty of other uses. At least it would make me closer to what my original height had been.

Or rather, the rest of the people that came with it.

I didn't even have a millisecond to properly process what came with the star before they came into being outside of my window, out in the great void of space.

Ships appeared out in an orbit of Mars, by the dozens an entire fleet of spaceships that looked like they were jury-rigged for mass transport before they bolted on makeshift guns at the front of the ships.

They weren't particularly pretty, but they managed to get the job done, which was probably the whole point when they had been built.

I didn't panic, but I did hurry towards the common room, activating my omnitool trying to get as much information about those ships that were in spitting distance of us. This wasn't like my other friends that had come from the Forge.

No, these were hitchhikers that were somehow intrinsically connected to the power that I had just gained. There were still things about the Forge that I didn't understand.

Yes, they granted knowledge and power, but there was something else to most of them. Something that I didn't really start noticing until I started getting powers that were connected to each other and part of the same set. A sort of echo in them, like they were once part of something or someone before they came to me.

The really scary part is that, that someone felt like me, only not the me that I was. A different me. A me that lived a completely different life and had different experiences that completely separated who we were on an intrinsic level.

I had noticed it more when Promethean Woman and Great Woman seemed to… merge. It had a stronger hold over me now, though not in a bad way. I found my thoughts traveling more towards that of an inventor and innovator than before, wondering about how I could create and improve every piece of tech that I came across in a way that was more prevalent than any other power that I had.

Most others were more like tools that had been added to my arsenal. Those two though were like living pieces of whoever they had belonged to that had become part of me. There was something more to the stars in the constellations, something that the Giant hadn't mentioned before, and the Demon that had almost overtaken me had made me realize that it might not be a good thing.

What else could be in there that might drive me crazy?

I push those thoughts back as I arrive at the command room, three clones doing the work often all on their own, compiling data on the ships, seeing how much our shields would be able to take from those humongous cannons, etc.

"Have they said anything?" I ask while walking over to the main console.

"We're just now getting communications with them, though it's taking some finagling since the systems are so fucking different. It's like the most high-tech old tech that we have ever seen." One of my clones comments while her hands fly across the holographic screens.

"Looks like we won't have to wait long." Another one calls out as she puts up one of the cameras feed onto the large screen above us. A small shuttle was leaving the rest of the fleet behind. Scans showed that it had no weapons, and probably only big enough to house maybe a dozen people, but it would be a tight squeeze.

Well, looks like they were sending some dignitaries. Or at least, as much as one of them could be a dignitary.

The small shuttle arrives just a few minutes after we arrive at the entrance bay, the wall leading out towards space being an energy field that allowed ships to enter freely. You know, friendly ships, all we needed to do was press a button and anyone unauthorized entering through there would get flash-fried in a second.

I make my clones stay behind, leaving me alone in the bay waiting for the shuttle to arrive. Like the rest of the fleet, this shuttle looks ramshackled together and not very pretty, like it was built for industrial work instead of actually being a transport shuttle. Think that I saw some drills and other forms of former mining equipment that had been taken apart.

It lowers onto the ground a few yards away from me, the shuttle landing with a loud and heavy thunk as the landing gear of the ship deploys. The door opens and three sets of strong and heavy boots echo across the empty chamber.

Not a single one of them was over four foot eight, though they were built like brick houses, thick and probably full of muscle underneath the combat armor that each of them wore. The three men wore matching uniforms underneath, two of them wearing helmets while the last one was bareheaded, allowing me to get a clear look at his magnificent silver beard and clear grey eyes that seemed to look beyond me.

They weren't unarmed though. Each of them carried an axe on their back, one that was almost as big as they were, while I saw the bolt pistol that each of them carried on their hip. The fact that each of them had one hand close to either axe or gun didn't fill me with confidence.

Then the older one takes a look at his ears and scowls while his eyes seem to burn with fury. RIght. Fuck. Squats hate Eldar. But then again who doesn't hate those snobbish pricks that have their heads shoved up their asses.

"I ain't one of those prissy bitches ok? Know that the ears might make it seem like I am, but I'm not." At least not right now, but even when I was in that form I was never going to become some relic that clung to a past that I had fucked up myself.

That catches them off guard, all three of them staring at me with widened eyes, their hands going slack as they were reaching towards the weapons that they held.

The hum of the ship was the only sound that echoed across the chamber, not one of us making noise with our gazes completely focused on the other. Then one of them starts to laugh. And laugh. And laugh.

Joined soon by his two companions until their laughter bounces around the room like ping pong balls. I just stand there waiting for them to finish their laughter, just happy that they weren't thinking of trying to kill me anymore.

Their bellows die down to chuckles, and the grey-bearded one coughs finally speaks. "Aye, no way that you could be one of those spineless betrayers. They wouldn't speak like that for one."

"For another, you didn't shoot us down when we were entering, already something that one of those knife-eared cowards wouldn't have done." The one who spoke takes of his helmet, revealing a thick red beard that was tied into a single braid and decorated with stone and gold beads.

The last of their companion was still chuckling, but he preferred to remain quiet.

"Yeah, these weren't something that i was exactly born with." Nor something that I chose, but I kept that to myself. Happy that the tension in the air had dissipated, I give the three Squats a smile and extend a hand to them. "Nice to meet you. My name is Mia Itzel."

The older one nods while taking my hand in his own, his grip matching mine, and the smile that he was giving me seemed to brighten at that. "Greetings, Umgi Itzel. I am Grognik Silverhaired, former Warlord of the Silver Ash stronghold. To my left is Ringki Regaldson one of our fines warriors," he gestures to the one that hadn't taken of his helmet who gave me a resolute nod. "And to my right is Urist. He doesn't have another name."

Urist gives me a nod, though his smile was a little more… unhinged than the rest of them. Jesus, I could already smell the crazy coming from him.

"I take it that you are the one that we were sent to assist?" Grognik said while he took a look around the boarding room. I could feel his approval already at what he saw.

"You were sent here to help me?" I ask him. That was something that I wasn't really expecting. Sure, Leonardo and the others that came from the Forge were a big help, but most of the time they just agreed to come for a second chance at life. They only stayed with me because they wanted to, not out of obligation. Their emotions were their own, not something that was enforced through a brainwashing spell or super-science mind control. Without Question helped me make sure of that.

The surprising part was that it was all of them. And there were enough life signatures on those ships to populate a city. Not quite a million, maybe half of that.

"It was the price for our lives. And a Squat always fulfills their oaths." Grognik resolutely says.

"Besides, from what we heard there will be plenty of assholes to kill along the way." Urist chimes in, that creepy look that I had seen in Johnny's eyes gleam like lights in the dark. Great, another one. Why did I keep attracting the crazies?

I notice the exhaustion that they all felt. There weren't any wounds on them, but there was a feeling of bone weariness that each of them carried even if they were pretty good at hiding it. "Why don't we get you something to eat?"

I'm not surprised when they happily accept and keep pace with me as we walk through the station towards the kitchen and dining room.

Along the way, they tell me what led them towards accepting the Giant's help in exchange for their lives. Of course, it was the fucking Tyranids when they came to eat the Homeworlds.

"It was hopeless." Grognik reluctantly mutters, the mere statement hurting him to even say. "No matter how hard we fought, or how many we took down, more and ore of those damned insects to their place. By the end, we were running out of ammunition and functioning equipment faster than our Engineers could fix them. Some of our Slayers were throwing themselves at the monsters with nothing but their fists and whatever limbs they managed to rip off of the things."

His voice was steady and matter of fact, but I could feel the sorrow that each of them felt. It was deep and dark, something that would take a long time before they were able to truly get past.

Kinda like with what I had seen down at the Keyblade Graveyard, but at least I hadn't seen Earth reduced to nothing but Biomass to feed those hungry locusts. I manage to keep a tight leash on my emotions at that.

"In the end, as the horde of chitinous flesh and hungry masses surrounded what few ships we managed to save, we heard that voice, and the Giant made us an offer. One that we really couldn't refuse."

"We were lucky that it wasn't one of the four," Urist mutters angrily as we sit down and plates of food are brought out for them. They dig in without a second thought.

"Mthugnef." Urist mumbles out with a mouth full of food. Think that he was complimenting me on the food, and then Grugnik joins in with a mouth full of beef stew.

My clones whip up the best that they could, simple dishes that we had made hundreds of times, though with a flair and boost from a bunch of our quality powers. For twenty minutes the Squats devour every scrap of food that comes near their table, with a shadow clone bringing a barrel full of magic beer that I had made a few days ago.

"My dear, I'm going to have to ask you for the recipe and what in the Ancestors name you used to make it so potent!" Grugnik asks, slightly red-faced after having chugged three mugs of the beer. Guess that Squats weren't resistant to magic beer either. Good to know.

A loud bang causes us to jump to our feet, me summoning out Estrella in her katana form, while Grugnik readies his power axe, the electric blade shimmering with power, and Urist raising his bolt pistol.

Only for us to stare at a snoring Ringki, helmet still on his head, and the rest of the barrel empty next to his head on the floor. Ok, keep this shit away from any normal humans.

We sit down, chuckling at Ringki. "The lad might be a studious and serious warrior, but he always was a bit enthusiastic with his drink." Grognik says, letting out a sigh of satisfaction as every plate in front of him lay free of crumbs and meat.

"How many people managed to make it out?" I ask him.

"Around 500,000 of us. Thankfully we also managed to provide safety to our females and some of the youngest of our children. Not even a fraction of what we once were, but perhaps if the Ancestors are willing, then we will be able to rise again." He says resolutely.

"And on the bright side, no need for you to worry about the constant war that has enveloped your history." I tell him, which gets me a raised eyebrow. Huh. Another difference between him and the others that had come with the Forge. "The Giant sent you into a different reality and time. The Imperium as you know it doesn't exist yet, and probably will never happen. The Aeldari never murderfucked Slanessh into existence, and the War in Heaven never doomed reality to an eternity of chaos and suffering."

With every word that I say, hope blossoms in his and Urist's chest, something that felt new and foreign to the both of them. A press of my blue omni-tool, and an image presents itself in front of them. That of a blue and green planet with clouds of white moving in its atmosphere.

"The year is 2011, the beginning of the second Millenium, and this is what you would know as Holy Terra. Or rather, as we call it in our time, Earth. The birthplace of all humans and Squats." They both stare in astonishment at the image of the planet, disbelief and reluctant hope warring with each other inside of them. They might not be members of the Imperium, but Earth, or rather Terra was still the place where they had originated from. Just so happened that it was under the control of a xenophobic fanatical empire of assholes.

Hope won, and while they didn't weep, their smiles threatened to split their faces in two.

"Now, as it so happens, I have just enough room for your people to set up homes, might be a bit cramped, but give me enough time and I should be able to build enough to make them comfortable until I get done terraforming Mars." With the way that they were looking at me, you would think that I just told them that the Ancestors were blessing them personally.

I could see the question on their lips and answer before they can ask. "You're all basically refugees, and I was already planning on making the planet more habitable. Helping you is simply something that I feel like doing. Besides, how are you meant to help me if you don't have any homes? Would be wrong to make you search for somewhere to live in an alien universe."

I tell him simply because it is.

Feeling that they were going to do something dramatic like swear fealty to me or something, I quickly get up from my seat, connecting to the rest of my clones with the HIve mind jutsu. As I control the rest of my bodies to get to work, I give them another smile. "Now, what say that we get to work and start moving your people? Think that they should be starving if the way that you ate those dishes is anything to go by."

Taylor

The talk with her dad had gone better than she had thought. That was turning out to be something normal. Things going better than what she had convinced herself they were going to be. It ended with the two of them hugging and crying after she confessed everything.

Emma, Sophia, Madison, her trigger, her adventures in different universes. Everything. It was like a dam had opened up from the moment that she said the first word.

By the time that they sorta came back to their senses, Pikachu had started to cuddle up to them with Kakuna somehow managing to lean on the wall, out of her backpack.

That had been another weird conversation, explaining the metamorphosing creature that had been living with them for the past few weeks. Then again, he brought a Blaster rodent that could generate electricity, so it wasn't like he could tell her that much about it.

Though, the peaceful talk that they had was nowhere to be found.

"I don't understand why it has to be her though!"

"Because she's already been teaching me, dad! And I like her!" Taylor responds back.

"She's the one that kidnapped you in the first place!"

"We both already told you that it was her sword and not her." Danny rolls his eyes at that.

"And you really believe that's true, and not just another one of her projections?" Taylor doesn't quite glare at him, but she does narrow her eyes a bit.

"Dad, Mia couldn't lie to me about stealing the last cookie that Krunter made the other day. She can't lie to save her life." Hide shit and keep it under wraps for a few weeks? Yes. Actually act like someone else and outright lie about something? No.

"What's wrong with joining the Wards? Why can't you be a hero for them?" Danny asked. No. It almost sounded like he was begging.

"Because then you would probably have to deal with even more idiotic bullshit than you do now. Oh, and I would probably snap someone's neck." Danny almost flies into the air at Mia's sudden voice. Taylor almost rolled her eyes if it wasn't for how Mia had made her little entrance.

She sat on the lone armchair at the head of the coffee table, her legs crossed in form-fitting jeans, while she had one arm propped on her knee and her chin resting on her knuckles. Her hair seemed to flow in the nonexistent wind, and sparkles glittered around her as the crimson-eyed woman gave them a shark-like smile. She was wearing a blue shirt with lines of white that reminded Taylor of lighting flowing outward from the center like veins, like a lightning bolt that was reaching out. Oh, and they seemed to emphasize Mia's chest. Which she thinks were bigger again, but she tried not to think about it. No point in making herself feel even more inadequate. Besides, Mia hated them.

"I'm lucky that I have bullshit levels of superstrength or else these bitches would be killing my back." Mia had complained to her once when she had caught her staring.

The fact that Mia didn't have to deal with periods anymore was another thing that made Taylor stew a little bit.

She had felt Mia enter a few minutes ago and decided not to say anything. No point in it, not like it would have changed her dad's mind. Though, now this was interesting.

Or rather, terrifying. Mia had said those words with an almost cheerful demeanor if it wasn't for that edge in there that could have made someone bleed. Mia's crimson eyes seemed to glow as she was lost in thought about whatever had made her proclaim that she would become a murderer.

And given that Mia didn't lie, exaggerate sure, but there was something in her eyes that told Taylor that she was being completely serious.

That… she didn't know how to feel about that.

Danny, like Taylor, was expecting, merely glares at her. "And why would that happen if Taylor would be working with Heroes."

Mia just snorts at that. "You aren't going to be asking that when I show you this." She presses a button on her blue omnitool, and a holographic display appears above it, clearer than any TV screen that she had ever seen.

She reads it once. Then twice. Then four more times and her brain still couldn't really process what she had read.

"Since we let the cat out of the bag with you, I think that I might as well come clean about all of this." Mia said, though Taylor wasn't really listening to her. Kakuna shakes and mumbles to her from his position on her lap and she strokes his head apologizing for the feedback that he was getting from her.

Outside and in the ground her swarms were in a frenzy, going berserk in their nests and hiding places. She tried not to shove her emotions into her bugs anymore, Mia had convinced her that it wasn't healthy for her, but she was afraid that she would break something if she didn't.

It was a PRT file, something that she should have told Mia that she was wrong for obtaining. Until she read through who the file was about. Shadow Stalker, AKA Sophia Hess. The bitch that had shoved her into the locker and helped make the last year of her life an absolute living hell.

For once, she wished that she actually had gone Carrie on the school. That way, maybe that bitch would have actually gotten what she deserved instead of the special treatment that she had gotten. Everything that went wrong suddenly made sense.

Blackwell never listening to her, instead accusing her of being a troublemaker, was her way of keeping her cash cow from being thrown into prison where she belongs. The other teachers acting like they never saw anything must have meant that they were in on it.

Given how Mia's eyes were glowing with purple lightning, and she saw the katana on her hip glowing with yellow light, she wasn't very happy with this either. Mia being adamant about trying to keep her away from the Wards made even more sense. She was about to be angry at her again, for keeping yet another secret from her, before she grabs those feelings back and smothers them with a pillow.

Mia chose to tell her this freely, instead of keeping it a secret again. She feels a touch at her shoulder, and the rainbow-haired form of Without Question becomes solid again.

Barely restrained frothing fury and apologetic sadness rip away her own negative feelings before the emotions are quickly regressed back towards the stand as it takes its hand back. She still wasn't used to the… overpowering emotions that Mia feels. Taylor's own emotions felt… like drops compared to streams. Like they would drown out every thought in her head leaving her no room to think for herself.

How Mia could function when that was what she was feeling was something that she didn't understand at all. She didn't envy Mia's empathy one bit. Feeling things on that level was like drawing in your own emotions.

She really understood why Mia didn't ever want to see Sophia or Emma. She might really kill them if she ever did.

Now that her own emotions were doused by Mia's potent ones, she felt… empty. Anger and disgust are replaced by acceptance and… regret. Regret that she hadn't left the school sooner along with disillusionment in the Wards and the 'heroes'. What kind of heroes let psychopaths like that roam free in school, especially when they had been caught almost killing another guy?

She looks over at her dad, his face red, breathing heavily with the veins in his temples pulsating like they were about to explode. She wanted to reach over, but what would she say? That it was alright? Even she didn't believe that, because it wasn't.

The room's quiet for a few minutes, Pikachu looking at Danny with worried eyes, while Taylor had grabbed Kakuna and taken him into her lap, stroking the top of his head.

"You can't go back to that school Taylor. I won't let it happen." It had been a long time since she had heard that tone in her dad's voice. It reminded her a little bit of the one that Napoleon had. Completely sure and confident that what he said was going to happen. There was anger in that voice too, but it also sounded… alive. Something that she hadn't heard from her dad in a long long time, not even when the locker had happened.

While seeing her dad this angry should have worried, it didn't. No, she felt relieved. Relieved that some memory of her dad before her mother's passing was still there.

Relieved that she wouldn't have to go back to that fucking hellhole and deal with those bitches ever again. Though, from the way that her dad had spoken when she told him about Emma, he was planning on 'talking' with Alan.

"I just don't know what we're going to do about your education Taylor." The fire that had appeared in his eyes recedes, giving way to that old tired look that she had gotten used to seeing, though it doesn't go completely out.

"Why don't I just homeschool her?" Mia quietly chimed in, her tone calm and relaxed.

Danny glares at Mia, the fire in his eyes burning once again. "And how on Earth are you qualified for that? I doubt that you're a teacher."

Mia merely tilts her head, the smile on her face becoming cheerier again. "I might not be recognized as a teacher here, but I can assure you that I can teach your daughter ten times what any school here ever could." She taps a few buttons on her Omni-tool, causing more screens to take the others place, these filled completely with various different subjects like calculus, physics, chemistry, history, English, and on and on and on.

Some of what she read completely went over both her and Danny's heads, the information too far ahead of anything that they could understand.

"Just because you can teach her everything doesn't mean that it's going to matter. Doubt that the government is going to care that some Tinker is able to teach any of this if they aren't certified." Danny throws out, almost desperately. He really didn't want them to have anything to do with Mia, did he?

Mia merely smiles at him, the glint in her eyes coming back, causing a shiver to go down her spine. "Oh, I don't think that it should be too much of an issue.

--

Rebecca

While she couldn't really get headaches anymore, sometimes it felt like she still did. Every day, plans were becoming more complicated, or outright failing before they could properly put them into effect.

Contessa's Path to Victory was becoming increasingly more convoluted. The amount of steps changing from one second to the next, with previous ones causing further steps to become completely impossible to accomplish.

Add in these new creatures that were appearing all over the world, most of whom seemed to gravitate towards children for some reason, and every day was more stressful than the ones from before.

Thankfully, after a number of thorough experiments and examinations, the animals weren't animals that were made hosts of shards. The idea of them being one biotinker's experiments gone wrong was quickly discarded when the scope of where they were appearing became clear. No Tinker would be able to create creations like these were, or distribute them to the scale that they were, not without extensive help in many different avenues.

The only ones that could possibly achieve this was them, but they hadn't done it. Scion was constantly watched, and the alien had spent all of it's time doing 'heroics' like it had for the past 30 years.

Leaving a big question mark that none of them liked one bit. Complete unknowns had a tendency to interfere with the results that they needed, and they couldn't have a rogue element interfering with their plans.

They couldn't let the sacrifices and compromises that they had done over the past three decades mean nothing. They had to see this to the end. To save humanity from the things that would destroy them and reduce them to nothing more than energy for the next civilization that they came across.

The video that Dragon had forwarded to her at least gave them some inkling into who this unknown person was. Or at least, the creature that caused this to happen in the first place. She had watched the feed of the large white quadruped animal that glowed with unnatural light. No sound escaped its mouth, but she could see as the power armoured woman reacted, cursing up into the air.

Dragon had assured her that this woman was an ally, someone that had helped her deal with a personal problem. A fellow Tinker who she was collaborating with and she considered a dear friend that was assisting with the 'Pokemon' that had started to appear around the world.

Meaning that she was the reason why Dragon was unshackled. This was… unexpected and unwarranted.

Unshackling her was something that none of them wanted to happen. An AI free to do what it wanted was a dangerous risk, especially now that the one that held its leash was in the Birdcage. There was nothing that they could do though. The moment that they worked against Dragon, and she found out, was the moment that everything could be unraveled.

So they remained quiet for now. Allowing Dragon to continue to do her work, at an increased pace that helped speed a number of their plans along, even without Dragon herself knowing about it.

She didn't dwell on the relief that they couldn't kill Dragon for long.

Instead, she focused on the number of dangerous parahumans that they intentionally left on the loose. The ones that would cause more potential triggers, therefore giving them more potential parahumans to use against the aliens.

While she didn't mourn the death of a number of these monsters in human skin, she did worry about the number of deaths. Nilbog and his city had been wiped off the map, a freak storm that had appeared out of nowhere demolishing the entire city from the ground up. None of the buildings survived, along with the bodies of Nilbogs bio creations. As if the wind itself had gone out of its way to ensure that nothing would be found of that monster.

The fact that a plague hadn't swept across the country yesterday was a good sign, though they had people vigilant and keeping a watch on the closest cities and towns. That had been a stressful night.

And yet, she couldn't help but feel more relief as he was another worry that had plagued her consciousness. She just hoped that they hadn't lost a valuable tool when the day came.

She sat in her office going through reports of a known Fallen facility having strange occurrences. The members complaining of nightmares, and long shadows that they didn't understand. Was similar to a number of other occurrences that were happening near graveyards and morbid places. Might just be nothing more than jumping at shadows, quite literally in this case, but given the strange things that were occurring, the group wasn't going to take any chances.

The night had long set behind outside of her window, and she didn't have any public appearances to make, so she decided to take care of what she could now. Just another night of tedious paperwork before the next crisis occurred.

When something broke that.

"Damn, didn't think that this is something that you find relieving." A pleasant voice said from across from her, before she reacted with a punch.

A punch that should have destroyed whoever was on the receiving end. Only it didn't. Instead, her fist was held in the palm of a brown-skinned hand.

An impossibility.

The hand's owner was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, with crimson eyes, white and pink hair that came down to her shoulders in curled stripes, and an outfit of jeans and blue and white shirt that did everything to show off the curves and muscles underneath. She ignored the sparkles that hung around her head like twilit stars.

She glares at the woman, the confusion that she felt put to the side, for now, she had no need for it. "Who are you? How did you get in here?" Her voice was steady, yet full of the authority that she had gained over the past three decades.

The woman merely lets go of her hand, leaning back in her seat, the eerie smile on her face not once leaving. "I'm the one who caused all of the pain in your ass. Nice to meet you one-eyed Becky. My name is Mia. The one that's been helping Dragon out with some of her Tinkering."

Rebecca's expression sours at the glib tone and rude words that the woman says, annoyance springing up inside of her before the words she said properly register. And cold dreaded fear washes down the annoyance that she had felt.

"That's right, I know who you are Lexie," Mia whispers to her, not once taking her eyes off of her own.

The cold panic is quickly replaced with resolute conviction. No one could know who she really was. No one. And if she knew who she really was, as improbable as that was, there was a chance that this mystery woman knew even more than that. She was a threat. One that she would take care of now.

Before she could fly through the air, smashing into the woman as she had planned, Mia presses a button on a blue holographic screen on her arm. And Rebecca feels something that she hadn't in a long time.

She felt her body return to what it had been before the serum. Her flight doesn't come to her. Something that had become like another muscle, gone. Just like that.

Meaning it was highly likely that her other powers were offline too. The old familiar pain that she had forgotten from her teens rises in her chest, cancer that her powers had deemed harmless to her never having truly left her body.

Terror, true life-threatening, heart-stopping terror that she hadn't felt since Manton had taken one of her eyes after slicing Hero in half. The annoyance that she had felt when hearing this woman's tone and her audacity at sneaking into her office in the middle of the night was dashed on the stones of fear that sat in her stomach.

She was right to hate unknown variables.

She never thought that she would have to actually reach for the gun that was hidden underneath her table, why when security was so tight and anything that could reach her would be nothing compared to what she could do? The injury to her pride as her hand gripped the pistol, the cool metal another insult, was something that she would just have to live with.

Her hand raises, training the gun towards the smiling woman, only for her to blink as the weapon disappeared from her hand, the woman sitting opposite of her holding it in her own.

"Hmm, a Nine Mil." She ejects the magazine, the bullet holder floating in the air beside her as she begins inspecting the weapon with practiced hands. "Hmmm, for a gun that has never been used, it's in good shape. Guess that you actually do clean this thing, even if you probably never have a chance to use it."

The mocking in the woman's voice is gone, replaced by cool fact tinged with something that almost sounded like respect. Then she reassembles the gun without the use of her hands, the various pieces slotting into place with resounding clicks until the weapon was whole again.

Rebecca can't help but blink as the pistol looks better than before. The metal shined to perfection, with slight engravings of whisps curling around the barrel, which seemed to be replaced by a new one. Which wasn't possible.

She hadn't taken her eyes off of the reassembly for a single second. She had watched as each piece had slid into place, remaining the same until it clicked as the last piece had been put back into place. And yet, it was like a completely new weapon.

Mia wore a look of annoyance on her face as she looked at the redesigned gun, as if it's very existence was an insult to her. "Sorry for the little makeover. Can't help but make anything that I 'fix' better."

"What do you want?" Rebecca demanded again, the steel in her voice masking the fear that her heartbeat through her veins.

Mia gently places the gun back on the desk, sliding it back towards the PRT Director, while she lifts her other hand into the air, palms open as if she were going to catch something. In a flash of white and red, a runic circle appearing in the air for a split second, a thick folder filled with a stack of paper appears in her hand.

"These are just some documents that I wanted to leave with you and your little group of war criminals. A little plan that me and mine have developed that should help ease up the process of integrating the Pokemon that have started appearing all over the world."

Rebecca doesn't open the documents, though she does grab the folder, staring at the woman incredulously. "You just waltz in here, give me these documents, and tell me that you expect us to follow through with whatever you say, while we don't know a single thing about who you are or what you want?"

The red-eyed woman snaps her fingers while leaning back in her chair while crossing her legs, her head tilting slightly while her other hand points to her. "Bingo! Besides, the plan is more to let you know what's going to happen and not to interfere. I don't care about your little group, both what you do or what you want. Just stay out of my way while I clean up the mess that this world has become."

Indignation and outrage scream from Rebecca's very soul. Who the hell did this woman think that she was?

"Simply the one that has been planning on fixing the broken shit that you all helped make." The woman chimes again, as if she had read her mind. She smiles again as Rebecca's eyes widen. "Empathy isn't quite mind reading, but it does give me a bit of an advantage. Also, not a parahuman. Introduced myself as Aspect over at the PRT ENE, though I'm pretty sure that you all dismissed me as a crackpot." She points at the documents with a lazy tap. "Hopefully everything in here should prove that I'm not lying. And I'm going to do everything that's in here. I recommend that you don't get in my way, Becky."

Rebecca moves to rise from her seat, her face a snarling scowl, when her body fails her again. Dammit. Remembering the weakness that her body had been in was nothing compared to actually feeling it.

"Perhaps we could provide you with a fix for that. I promise you that the sum won't be anything that you would really miss." Both Rebecca's and Mia's heads swivel towards the high-pitched voice that had said that.

Floating in the air a few inches above the seat next to Mia's was a little creature that couldn't be bigger than a raccoon. It was white-furred, with two arms and legs like a human, wearing a little engineers suit complete with overalls and a tool belt. Big fuzzy ears rose from its head, wider than a rabbits, and a single thin strand that stretched out towards a red pom-pom was perched right in the middle.

"I assure you that we come with the finest medicine throughout any world that you can find." The strange creature said, its little mouth speaking the words, yet Rebecca not believing that this strange being could say it.

At least the Mia woman was opening and closing her mouth like a gulping fish instead of looking smug like she had during the entire meeting.

"You're a Moogle." Mia numbly says, her red eyes locked onto the floating creature, who turned its head to look at her with a curious expression on his face.

"Yes, I am. Names Rinland. And you must be the unidentified being who somehow has mastered our particular brand of creation. Mia, I believe it was. I have come here to find you."

"Wait, you didn't come here to make a deal with her?" She points towards Rebecca confusedly.

"Not originally, but what kind of Moogle would I be if I didn't try striking a bargain when the opportunity arises?" Rinland says while tilting his head, his black eyes seeming to brighten up at the mere mention of profit.

Mia's right eye twitches slightly while she takes inhales deeply for three seconds before exhaling. "If you're looking for me, then we should probably leave the good Head Director here to heal from the pants-shitting that I just gave her. No need to talk about any of that here."

The Moogles pom-pom stands up straighter, the red fur on the little ball seeming to twitch in irritation. "I do believe that I made her an offer for her condition!"

Mia merely ignores him, looking Rebecca in the eye again, some of that previous smugness coming back into her eyes. "I'll be in touch, and you should probably tell Contessa that she should go visit Brockton Bay. Think that we need to have a little meeting."

"Hey, I never agree-." Her words are cut off as the strange tall woman and small creature disappear like they weren't even there. The folder of documents and remodeled gun the only evidence that they had been there at all as she felt her body returned to its stasis self.

--

Mia

Antagonizing One Eyed Becky had been fun. The way her emotions were a constant storm of anger and sheer 'WTF!?' had been beyond hilarious.

Then this little fucker had to show up. "Let me go you Moogle wannabe! That was a perfectly good deal that you had just ruined!"

He hollered while I grabbed him by the back of his neck with Without Question, the stand being careful to do so in a way that wouldn't hurt him.

"Isn't there like a rule that normal people can't see you or some shit?"

He huffs while glaring at me with his black eyes that was kinda adorable. "Normally, in worlds that aren't magical or advanced enough, yes. But this one is a whole different Mooglegame. Whatever you're attached to is changing the very fabric of this World, shifting it towards one of magic and change that would have never occurred before.

We knew about this world whenever you 'achieved' your Synthesist powers, but were unable to properly travel here. Like there was a need for a connection between this world and our own brand of universes. Until just yesterday by your time, we finally could."

Wait? Yesterday? What was so important about yester- Wait. Yesterday was when we had gotten back home. After traveling through different universes across the multiverse.

Fuck. When he said 'connection' did me traveling outside cause whatever they needed to form? Meaning that they could have access to this world now. Which wasn't that big of a deal. Moogles were usually harmless, and from how this one talked, they were also greedy little merchants.

No, what worried me was anything else from outside of this universe making their way through. The Heartless, Chaos, and whatever other multidimensional threat might be out there.

The Entities and they're brain dead shards were nothing compared to some of the real monsters that were out there on other worlds. Gods and creatures of pure darkness and evil that would rend this world to it's very conceptual foundation.

I try not to shiver at that thought. Yet another thing to add to the list of shit to prepare for. At least now I had a bunch of Squats up on the moon getting up to speed with tech that should give them a leg up on the engineering front. Not that they were stupid by any means. There was just a lot of my tech that they were novices at. The more magical stuff was going to be left alone for now, I barely knew how most of it worked in the first place.

Speaking of magical stuff, there was still a Moogle here that I was pretty sure could hand me my ass if he wanted to. I didn't feel a thing from him. Nothing. Not a spec of emotion or that he was even there. It was like he was an empty shell to my senses, something I knew Moogles weren't.

"So you came to investigate me?" I asked while walking into the factory that Johnny and Marcus were making their home. Teleportation was really fun when you worked the kinks out.

I let him go, and he lets out a sigh of relief as he floats higher up till he reaches my eyes. "Right. Almost forgot about that." He clears his throat while taking out a scroll of paper, unfurling it, and beginning to read from it. "On behalf of the greater Moogle Merchants Guild, we authorize this world under the directive of the rogue Master Synthesist, Mia Itzel. Therefore we expect the customary trade agreements that have been exchanged between Moogles since time Immemorial."

I don't think I believe what I was hearing. "Are you really telling me that you came here just to make a business deal with me?"

He nods seriously, the glint in his eyes growing brighter. "It has been tradition since the first Master Synthesist Moogle traveled to another world. We won't interfere with this one, but we do wish to be included in any business deal that you believe might prove beneficial to the Moogle Merchants Guild. Of course, we don't think that you will do this for free."

He brings out a stack of papers, each one stamped with the older iconic face of a Moogle. "These are different trade agreements and plans for you to review."

I take them in one hand absently while I was trying to wrap my head over what the hell was happening. "Hold on a minute! Time out! I thought that you were here to investigate me?"

He shrugs his little shoulders. "And I have. A complete scan of your physiology and have found you to be worthy enough to be a potential member of the Moogle Merchants Guild. While we still do not really understand where you achieved your mastery, it is genuine and enough for you to qualify. Therefore, we have to go to tradition and grant this new world to you like your domain. AKA, the business of this world to the greater Moogle community is under your jurisdiction."

"You don't even know me, and you're just giving me this?" I ask.

"Oh, but we do know who you are Mia Itzel. Born in an unreachable world called Earth, in a country called the United States. Your life was normal if harrowing for you when you left home after the realization that your parents would never truly accept you for who you were. You clawed your way out of homelessness after losing numerous friends that you made in the street and died a normal death by a drunk driver. After that is when our history just gets spotty, and you woke up here connected to a power that seems to stretch across various probable dimensions." He says all this matter of fact, like my whole life story, was another boring bit of the business conversation that we were having.

I was too worried about what else he could know to really be mad at him for that. Besides, none of that was stuff that I was exactly shy about. Wouldn't tell it to some rando on the street, but Moogles apparently weren't just random people.

I should have realized that from what Master Synthesist could whip up. Had a stockpile of potions and a few drops of elixirs stashed away in my pocket space.

"Ok, so I guess that you know me."

"Of course we do. There is a lot that we know that most would believe to be secrets of the universe kupo." His small paw-like hand reaches into his overalls, bringing out a small silver pocket watch that he gives a quick look at before closing with a very satisfying snap. "Now, that is all from me. I have other business to attend to, it's a very big multiverse out there, and profits aren't going to make themselves. Goodbye Kupo."

And just like that, he poofed out of existence, his piece said.

What the fuck? How greedy were those floating little rats?

"Sooooo… what kinda weird shit are you involved with now boss?" A voice calls from the floor above.

"You fucking dumbass, it's rude to just ask shit like that!" Marcus growls at Johnny, hitting the larger man on the shoulder, who I could feel rolls his eyes under his sunglasses.

"What? It ain't like she didn't know we were here in the first place remember?"

Marcus just narrows his eyes at him. "At least act like we weren't eavesdropping."

I can't help the little giggle that forces its way up from my throat at these two's antics. You would have never guessed that they barely met each other two days ago with the way that they acted.

They both look at me as I giggle, relief evident in their faces and their emotions as I manage to get control of myself. "It's fine. This is your home anyways, not like I have much more use for it now that I have a real base up in the stars."

I can feel both of their attentions focus on me, their eyes seeming to meet for a split second before Marcus speaks up. "You know, you say that you have a base up on Mars or whatever, but is it really up there? Thought that parahumans couldn't reach past the moon at all."

I didn't mind the skepticism. I had just 'met' them two days ago. All they knew me as was the weird Tinker that they joined up for protection from their former gangs. I could feel regret in both of them from their pasts, most of it from Marcus, Johnnies felt more like annoyance, and they liked me a hell of a lot more than their last bosses.

Still didn't like that I was basically cheating in understanding people, but it wasn't something that I could actually ignore.

And they were already going out and fighting the gangs. Using guerilla tactics, and running when things got to hot, but they still fought. That wasn't something that I could just find anywhere, especially not when it was against gangs as strong as the ABB and the E88. Out in the field, it was just the two for them, and while they could still call for me, they were mostly on their own.

What was it with me and strays finding me?

Johnny grunts as both men walk down the steps, pain flaring from his left leg, where I could smell the faint hint of blood. Most of my senses had been given a boost with the amount of magic that was flowing through me. Damn thing was a pain in the ass to regulate, so I think that it was just improving my body overall.

"Did it go through, or is it still in there?" I ask while pointing to his left leg that he was favoring.

They're both surprised for a moment before both of them just roll with it.

"Went through, thank god. Damn Nazi fired off a shot right as Marcu knocked him out with that little club you gave him." That means he probably would have gotten hit in the chest if Marcus hadn't acted, though I keep this thought to myself.

Men had this weird thing with not talking about sensitive shit. I didn't really get it, but whatever.

"Come on, sit down and let me take a look at it." I tell him while taking one of his arms, all but dragging him over the couch, with Marcus following behind us with a smile on his face.

"Hey, this ain't the first time that I've taken a bullet before." Johnny tried to protest as I set him down on the couch, uselessly struggling against my grip on his arm.

"And just because you can deal with it, doesn't mean that you should. No point in acting like a tough guy and dealing with the pain when I can probably fix it." I chastise him while I lower his pants to take a look at the bullet wound on his thigh

At least he wasn't shy about that, made my job easier. After having my clones taking over hospitals, I had seen plenty of naked people, so this wasn't that big of a deal. "Hmm, nice job on the bandaging," I mutter while taking a scan of the wound with my Omnitool. Good, whoever cleaned it did a good enough job that infection wasn't likely to set in.

"Like I said, been shot before, and the ABB doesn't exactly give a shit about its random grunts. Meanwhile, those fucking Nazis have Othalla to heal shit that's too serious, especially since Panacea won't heal any of them." Johnny says while I redo the bandage.

"From what I heard, most of the regular grunts don't get her either. Most times she only goes around healing a bunch of us to make a big show about it. The Empire's special healer, fixing the wounds of the brave Aryan soldiers." Disgust and contempt ring clearly in Marcus' voice while his emotions reflect the same. "Everything that they do is one big show to try to show the rest of the 'lost' people that their way is the right way."

"Yup, that definitely sounds like Kaiser," I mumble while reaching into my pocket space and taking out a small bottle that held a clear liquid and a floating green five-pointed star that sparkled and glowed. "Alright, drink this."

They both stare at the bottle and then looking at me like I had lost my mind. "Boss, what the fuck is that? How the hell am I supposed to drink that shit? Looks like it would get stuck before it could even get out of the damn bottle!" Johnny asks while trying to scoot away from me slowly. I hadn't let go of his arm quite yet though.

"Look, just drink it. Pretty sure that it shouldn't be a problem."

"Hold up. Pretty sure?" Marcus asks from his position a few feet away from me, having started to move away when he heard my command to his friend.

"Yeah, haven't had a chance to use this on anyone that's actually hurt. Stuck to actual science when I did my little rounds through the hospitals so that no one would freak out."

"You were the 'ghost' that was healing people!?" Johnny asks.

Huh, guess that there were even more rumors going around about that. Tends to happen when you were healing people while invisible to most people's senses. Only helped around with really severe cases when no one was paying attention. Didn't take longer than a few minutes with the tools that i made in my Lab.

"Now don't try to change the subject. Drink. It'll close the wound up a lot faster than my medi-gel will. And you're my little guinea pig. Don't worry, it isn't harmful, already drank some of it once."

"And what happened?" He asked while he finally took the bottle from my hand.

"Nothing. Didn't have a wound on me so the potion was kinda pointless."

Marcus stares at me with wide eyes, the wariness getting stronger in him with every passing second. "Are you really trying to tell us that you use 'magic' and that's really a potion?"

"Yeah." My tone brokers no argument and I don't try to offer up any more of an explanation. Had enough trying to convince people that magic was real with Taylor, and at this point, I didn't give a shit.

That was turning out to be a theme lately.

The room goes into silence after that, my red eyes focused entirely on Johnny who held the bottle in his hand like it was a bomb about to go off. Ooohh that was a good idea for a collaboration with Lindsay later. Potion bomb, no need to make a fucking mega potion. WOuld have to check in later.

And while my little brain goes off in that direction, Johnny uncorks the bottle and brings the rim to his lips, drinking the magical contents in one gulp. Green light washed over him, glittering like stars twinkling in the night as wisps of green circled around him, focusing on his thigh where the bullet wound was covered in bandages.

It lasts for a few seconds before the glowing green winds die down and he blinks beneath his dark lenses. "That tasted like really good lemonade." Was all that he said as he stared at the bandages on his leg.

I undo the white pieces of fabric, only to find the bullet hole gone. Fresh blood was still around the area where the wound was, but the injury itself was gone.

"Well, shit. Might be a good idea to sell these boss, would make a fucking killing if they can fix bullet holes like that. I feel like a million bucks!" He says while gingerly touching his freshly healed wound, slowly rising to his feet and marveling that the pain that he had been feeling is gone.

"You know, if I knew that you had stuff like this stored away, I might have asked to join a long time ago." Marcus mutters absently while looking at the now empty bottle.

"Same." Johnny agrees while moving his leg back in forth in amazement. "Would have been nice to work with a boss that wasn't a prick."

I chuckle at that. "Not that hard given how each of the 'leaders' around here acts."

They both laugh at that. "No kiddin. Only joined up with the ABB so I wouldn't get lynched. Even then that only helped some of the time. You get pretty good at watching your own back after a while."

"So survival was the only reason for joining them?" I ask him curiously.

"You'd be surprised how many gangers join up cause of that around here. Don't make it right, I ain't a saint, but sometimes when your options are to group up or risk having a noose around your neck, you tend to group up with people you would rather not. Though, I was never one to run from a fight. Helped make sure some of my bosses took care of me." Jonny adds while buttoning up his pants.

I turn to Marcus, who just shrugs his shoulders. "Being white means that the Nazis tended to leave me alone for the most part. Had to be careful when walking around ABB territory, and most Merchants aren't really dangerous unless they get the drop on you. A couple of guys that I knew dragged me into that meeting and before I knew it we were hunting for some 'subhumans' to 'cleanse'. Fucking idiots." He mutters to himself while grabbing a beer from the minifridge by the wall.

"Probably a good thing that you were there then. Johnny might not have made it if you weren't." Jonny blusters at this, even as I can feel his pride being wounded.

"I would have figured something out! Always do. He just made it a little easier is all." Marcus rolls his eyes.

"Oh, like how you would have been fine last night?"

Johnny doesn't even acknowledge that, instead turning his gaze back to me. "So boss, other than me being a guinea pig for your weird tinker shit, anything else that you need? Not used to capes visit their normal minions like this."

"You aren't my minions Johnny." I say exasperatedly.

"Pretty sure that we kinda are boss. You pay us, keep us safe, and we do the grunt work in exchange." Marcus tells me.

"You don't HAVE to go out and do all of that though," I complain.

"Well, what the fuck else are we supposed to do? Ain't like we can just go out much anymore, not when any of our friends would shoot us on site."

I feel a little worried at that. "They're looking for you?"

Johnny waves a hand at that. "We aren't important, but any of them see us, and we would have a bunch more coming after us soon after. Me helping a 'nazi' and him helping a 'chink' is something that they don't like."

"What about your families?" I ask though I can already expect the answer.

"Moved here a couple of years back on my own. Family is back in Houston, so I doubt that Kaiser and his goons can really do anything to them." Marcus says.

"And my parents ain't around anymore." Are the only words that Johnny says, his face expressionless but his emotions were guarded.

Probably best not to go on with that train of that. Still, it was a relief that I didn't have to worry about keeping their families safe. Though, it still might be a good idea to have a clone take a look at Marcus' folks over in Houston. Eidolon might be stationed over there, but I trusted that man about as much as I trusted the Giant. AKA, not much.

I'm about to speak again when I feel the Forge connect again, a bigger star that came from the facilities constellation. Wonder what the hell this was going to be this ti-

The hum of machinery echoed through the air as the flying ship floated its way through the sky. The high-speed winds ruffled my silver grey hair as I sat in my comfortable seat, watching as the white clouds became blurs of bleached waves.

I took a sip from my tea, heated to perfection with the help of my newly invented heater that I helped create thanks to a bit of research from Edison and Tesla's work. Shame that they could never have worked past their differences. Tesla had always been the ideological eccentric while Edison cared for little more than the bottom line.

I just wish that their feud hadn't ended with Tesla's death. Damn Edison for forcing him out like that, but I also wish that Tesla could have learned to push beyond the dreams of wonder that he wished to bring to the world.

It had been years since I spoke to that greed-filled culero.

Genius' did tend to have the tendency to be eccentric. I wasn't one free of that.

"Madame President?" I look up from my daydreams of former friends to the expectant hidden gaze of Wilson. An honest man that I knew would lay down his life for my safety. And another dear friend.

"Yes?" I ask.

"Ma'am, we should be touching down within the hour. If you could please come inside?" Ah, well I knew that this was coming. Shame that I would have to leave this wonderful view.

"Oh well, at least I enjoyed my time of relaxation." Back to the task at hand then. It was nice to get away from the thoughts of the coming talks. At least the damned War was over.

"Yes ma'am. Everyone else is already there and we will be traveling to the peace talks once we touch down on Paris."

I let out a sigh at that. Thank God that we had automobiles, especially ones that I made small modifications to. Should help make the trip easier on these old bones.

Magecraft was helping postpone time, but it wouldn't work forever. No matter how much I advanced in my studies. Something that became few and far between since taking office. That damn pesky chain over my neck.

Who would have thought that a small child that listened to Nikola Tesla spout his mind of the way that the world could work would reach this level? Especially a woman in this day and age. Most people still weren't pleased by that.

Not much that my opponents could say about that, with the information that I held over them. Blackmail was tedious and sometimes a gamble on its own, but it was necessary after Franklin had a heart attack on his second term. Almost threw the country into a state of absolute panic.

Wilson helps me up from my seat, his strong hand helping to keep me steady as these weary bones creaked and moaned in protest.

This damned Presidency was going to put me in an early grave like it did Franklin, I just knew it.

We enter back into the inside of the flying blimp, with Wilson leading me back towards my office, his hand steady and still as he matched my pace.

"I believe that you must rest some more ma'am. You aren't quite looking like yourself anymore." Most other people would be mortified to hear someone speak so bluntly to the 33rd President of the United States, but instead, let out a rattling chuckle that I manage to keep from turning into a cough.

"Moment that we have all of this War business behind us, I assure you that they're going to have to chain me to my chair to keep me from resigning!" I promise the brown-haired man, causing him to actually crack a smile for the first time since we left D.C.

"You should smile more Wilson, I believe that your wife would appreciate it a lot more." I chide him while I hear the rotors of the flying machine whine down as the view from outside of the window began to descend. I still think that it was beyond gaudy to recreate the oval office on this ship. Damn Renald for changing the schematics when I wasn't looking.

"I will work on that ma'am." He stonily says, the smile on his face completely gone, though I could see that little twinkle in his eyes.

He departs after that, going to check the perimeter to make sure that no one would try to sneak in when we descended. He was such a worrywart, ever since I took that boy in thirty years ago. He was so different from that scrawny teenager that tried to mug me. Before I zapped his skeleton with enough electricity to knock him out.

I wish that he hadn't gone the route that he had in careers, but I had done the same thing against his wishes.

Oh, what a life this had been. Hopefully, this treaty would go alright, now that Hitler was good and buried I could rest easy. I just wish that we didn't have to drop those bombs on Japan.

The blood of those people would never leave these hands. I knew that hell awaited me whenever the time came.

So until then, I would live life and enjoy what I could before that time came.

I turn back to the door as I hear it open, an-

I suck in a deep breath of air, the memories slipping away as I'm back in the Factory. Or at least, it had been the factory. I could see remnants of the polished steel walls here and there, clashing with the polished wood and the shining porcelain tiles on the floor. The living room had been given a makeover, the couches replaced with posh seating that you would see in palaces or mansions. The mini-fridge was changed too for god's sake, looking like it had been made out of steampunk materials with tesla coils finely exposed with crackling electricity hidden behind clear plexiglass.

"What the fuck happened to the place!" "Fuck, I liked that couch!" Johnny and Marcu exclaim while their heads swiveled back and forth trying to understand what had just happened.

I was trying to wrap my head over what I had just seen. That was me, and yet not me at the same time. She would have been me if I had been some genius billionaire back in the fucking forties or some shit.

Flashes of her life, memories that I had remembered in her memories, yes I know that sounds crazy, flashing in my head like they were my own. I was still me, but I remembered pieces of her life.

I remembered being a cheaply paid maid at the age of 11 cleaning out Tesla's lab after hours. I remember that Edison barely paid attention to me until he realized that my mind wasn't a normal one. That it went to mathematics and advanced scientific theory like a fish to water.

Tesla had been a strange but sweet man back then, eager to speak to anyone about the ideas and inventions that were bouncing around in his head.

The fact that I had been a child that loved to listen to his wild stories and eagerly read through his notes was something that brought a twinkle to his eye. I can't help the slight pang in my chest as I remember what happened to him in both timelines. At least in the other one, he died peacefully In London, and I actually put his work to good use.

Had fought Edison tooth and nail to get those damned thugs that he paid to take his research after Nikola's death away from the poor man. I never did forgive Edison for that.

But, that wasn't me. She wasn't. And yet she was. She was there in my head, silent, yet a part of me like never before. Her memories came to me, of those long nights of research, those arguments with politicians that didn't believe a woman could actually become President, especially not a colored one.

Waving some of their more, immoral activities sure helped make things smoother.

Promethean Woman and Great Woman were no longer voices in my head, instead, they were now me. As much as this Mia's memories were.

Oh god. She, I, whatever the fuck, was the one who authorized the dropping of the bombs. Two cities, gone in the blink of an eye. I think I'm going to be-

Can't even finish that thought as I embody a bucket in front of means proceed to empty out my lunch into it. Johnny and Marcus both turn to me, worry leaking from them like gas leaks from a rusty pipe.

Oh god. Those Nazi fucks did what to the Jews!? The part of me that was the President is disgusted and recoiled by this. Shit like this was going to be revealed to most of us at the fucking treaty, I hadn't had a chance to actually get the news yet when we had to take off for Paris.

Dear Lord.

"Boss, you alright!?" Marcus asks while touching my shoulder, probably unconsciously.

"Fine. Give me a sec." I rasp out while wiping the drool and bile from my mouth with a table cloth. The torrent of confused emotions eventually dies down, the memories being slotted into place as both sides of me try to come to terms with what just happened.

The forge just gave me whole life that a different me would have lived. From being born as a child in Mexico City, to having to run from there as a child and making my way through teh states alone after my parents were shot down at the border.

I didn't even remember their faces anymore, it had been so long ago. I had been 89 when the memories end, right before the Treaty. And yet, it was like… a past that wasn't entirely mine. It was and yet wasn't. The memories didn't take over, I was mostly Mia Itzel, the random btich that had run away from home and crawled my way out of the gutters.

And yet, I could feel as parts of the Madame President mixed with my own. Was I standing straighter? And why did I crave chamomile tea when I hated tea.

Fuck, as if I didn't have enough of an identity crisis before now. At least I knew that I would still look good even in my old body at 80. Like my Abuela did.

The emotions were still strong there, longing loss that had dulled to an ache instead of the knife in my heart that I had carried for so many years. I was still me.

Even if I wasn't entirely me anymore.

I take a deep breath, stand up straight like I did so many times when I knew I was walking into a den of scared Americans, and give the two young men a smile that I knew was picture perfect.

"Sorry about that. New powers can be a pain in the ass." But I still had my mouth.

They both blink at me, confused like I wasn't like I had been before. Well, they weren't wrong. Estrella hums from my sheet, relieved joy emanating from her, while Without Question floated a few feet away from me, her rainbow-colored hair and warm skin still the same as ever. Though, this time, on the middle of her forehead, sat a single five-pointed white star.

You know, maybe I should get a suit.

--

Gaia

She let out a sigh of relief that was… relieving. She still was getting used to this body.

She feared letting through the memories into Mother without interfering, but they had felt so much like Mia unlike the ones from that thing that had almost possessed her mother. She was still Mia.

Wiser, with memories that Gaia knew, would weigh on her like an albatross, but ones that she knew that Mia would be able to hold. She already had the weight of the world on her shoulders, the weight that she had chosen to take. Something like this wouldn't break her, she knew that mothers friends wouldn't let it.

She had always been confident that Napoleon would be good for Mother. Now she hoped that her confidence would shine through.

Worrying now wouldn't do much good right now. Part of her wanted to go to mother now, but another more cowardly part of her convinced her that she was far too busy to do so. Right.

Currently, she was in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, watching as newly evolved Gyarados pokes his head out of the ocean, marveling at the view that he now had. He was lucky he had changed straight into a Gyarados instead of a Magikarp, or else the poor thing might not have made it past the week.

She watched as the large dragon splish and splashed, basking in the joy of the changes that his body had gone through. She felt the pulsating of power as he focused on a new move, the ball of energy forming into his open mouth with a whine of energy. He panicked for a single second, worried that he was doing something wrong, and begins looking to and fro, unsure of where to look when he wouldn't be able to hold it in any longer.

She reaches out with her connection to every living thing that had been born on her surface, urging him to look the west slightly higher than he was looking.

It was a slight urging, but his mind was panicked enough that he complied without realizing, releasing the Hyper Beam with a boom of power, the yellow light streaming through the air towards land, not slowing down for a single second.

It would take an hour to reach its target, but she knew that it would be no problem. Damn brat was as predictable as the shard puppetting its body thought everyone else was.

She pats the Gyarados' head, causing the large creature to twitch in surprise until it registered that it liked being scratched between his head and crown.

She reaches out again through her connection, her proximity to him allowing it to be clear and concise in a way that it never had been before her Stand awakened.

Without a word, she urges the large creature to swim towards land, sending feelings of warmth and comfort that he hadn't understood until his change had occurred, from a mere fish swimming in the ocean to a Dragon that would be a force to be reckoned with.

He tries to smile at her, his mouth widening, jaws opening allowing her to catch a wonderful view of his sharpened fangs.

She laughs and causes the waves to move in a current that would help him reach his destination. He rubs against her hand one more time, before diving into the ocean and dancing through the waves like a torpedo.

Her smile stays with her as she takes a step forward, one moment on top of the Atlantic Ocean, the next, on the bustling streets of New York that were already starting to look better. She remembered the former bustle and sheer life that the city had been. It had never truly recovered from that thing's attack, but she knew with both her and Mia's efforts, it would one day.

But for now, she was going to eat something. Her stomach had started growling earlier, and she didn't want to find out if it could die of starvation. She remembered how painful that was after watching it countless times.

She was thankful that this part of the city was still standing as she walked through Carmine street, which had been mostly untouched during the attack. She had changed into jeans and a simple shirt earlier, remnants from an abandoned home that was her body's size. Her eyes don't look as the wind carries a can down the road, the dollar coins in them rattling down the street, drowned out amidst the honking cars and bustle of people.

It hits a crack in the street, causing it to fly through the air right towards her expecting hand. She pops open the lid, smiling at the fifteen dollars worth of coins that had been locked away in the can by Regina Pierce. A young girl that had died during the Endbringer attack, the can forgotten amidst the rubble which had been freed and dumped a few streets away.

She allows herself to become known to the people around her, but not to those things that invaded her body. People react as they see her, most of them staring at her strange and beautiful form as she walked through the street towards her destination.

She waits in line, the men and women not being able to take their eyes off of her, no doubt amazed at what they saw. Unlike Mia, she didn't mind one bit. It was the normal reaction that she had known would occur in humans, and while she liked her privacy, this body needed sustenance.

Eventually, she gets to the front of the line of Joe's Pizza, happily giving four of the coins to the gobsmacked man that was the current cashier, an older heavyset man that was balding on top.

"Uh, here's your order ma'am." He mumbles out while passing her a paper plate with two slices of pizza on top.

Her mouth salivated as the sweet smell of the tomato and cheese made its way to her nostrils. Now she understood how literal 'mouthwatering' really was as a term.

"Thank you, Antonio." She says back, smiling at the man who blinks at her. He wasn't wearing a nametag after all.

She doesn't wait for him to react, turning on her heel back towards the street, ducking into an alley, and once again going invisible to the senses of others.

She teleports to a lone rooftop, sitting down on a wooden crate that had been left here forgotten long ago, saliva filling her mouth in anticipation.

With a flourish she brings the slice of bread, cheese, and tomato sauce to her mouth, taking a bite, her ears given joy by the satisfying crunch that travels through her skull. She chews slowly, savoring the sweetness of the tomato sauce, entwined together with that of the cheese and slight pleasurable bitterness of the curst that had been cooked to perfection.

She relishes in the taste and swallows the delightful creation known as pizza, her hand already bringing the rest of the slice up for another bite.

Sadness echoes through her when she realizes that she had finished the last slice, the heavenly taste now a memory instead of a joyous experience. No wonder all of her creations loved the taste so much. It was truly a wondrous sensation.

The moving of quickened feet echoes across the rooftops as a small woman of Japanese descent moves quickly through the doorway, her expression one of lost clarity, as she dropped the bag over her shoulder.

She was a young and pretty thing, a woman who'd had an interesting future ahead of her. Until she became nothing more than a puppet to the thing in her head. Now, there wasn't much of the girl called May in there anymore, just impulses that carried to the whims of the invader in her head.

The young woman undoes the zipper of her bag, her pace fast yet relaxed, like time was of the essence yet she knew that she would make it. Out of the ratty old backpack, a rabbit mask without eyes is placed on the floor while she brings out the rest of the military-like uniform from her pack.

She begins to assemble the military costume over herself adjusting the costume at just the right time that it all comes together within seconds.

She doesn't even realize as the hyperbeam that had been shot from miles away hits her head-on, destroying the part of the roof she had been standing on, and leaving barely a burnt husk of a body behind.

In an afterthought, Gaia reaches through the remaining connection that she had of the young woman, allowing that moment of death to take the thing that had taken her over and bent it to her will. She rips what made the shard itself without a second thought, rerouting power back to the other young woman that had triggered along with this one.

Lilly never even realizes that her powers would be stronger than they had ever been before, something that would help Gia one day.

Though, these are the furthest thoughts from the consciousness of the planet.

"I want another slice." She said to herself, teleporting back to the store and once again getting to the back of the line, her thoughts focused entirely on her future pizza.

—

Johnny

He still didn't know how the hell it happened, but his new crib was now a mansion, with a secret mansion attached to the top. He gave up trying to figure that out after he had gotten lost a few minutes ago.

More confusing, when he looked out the window, he saw nothing but green rolling hills like this was the countryside, nothing else within sight for maybe a mile. There was a weird shimmer in the distance, like a hazy light that twisted anything beyond it. More weird shit that he didn't get paid enough to ask.

Well, she wasn't paying them, but that's because they already had everything that they could want in that factory that she turned into a bomb ass pad. Good food, clothes, fucking theater sound system that was shit that only a tinker could make. And plenty of gear and guns to keep him happy. First time for that in a while.

And now he could shoot at Nazis without worrying about getting hanged in his sleep.

The hallways were made from wood, the craftsmanship in everything that he saw beyond anything else that he had seen in his life. Least, anything that Boss hadn't made.

Weird how much that word seemed to fit her, even when she seemed like an older sister or aunt, especially the way she chastises them. Johnny never thought he would have had a boss that he would have actually liked.

Well, that, and she was hot. The fact that she could kick his ass was another thing that he liked. He tended to go for chicks that were feisty. The more demure one was, the less he was interested in. Somehow, he thought that Marcus was the same, even if they never really talked about it.

He and Marcus hadn't talked much about before they had met. Both of them being too focused on staying on their new boss' good side so that they weren't thrown on their ass to the wolves out on the street.

Her not really caring much about them being minions wasn't something that they were expecting. Most capes that end up going solo or rogue are desperate for a crew to help them. Sure, she had her 'shadow clones' or whatever they were, but they could only take a few hits before going poof.

Meaning one of two things. She preferred being alone and hadn't really thought of that, something that he could believe. Or, she already had a crew to help her.

She had been a bit tightlipped about everything that she could do, only showing bits and pieces of her tech here and there. And most of it hadn't been flashy shit like laser beams, or high-tech guns. Computers, that 'potion' thing, the mini-fridge that was bigger than one of those fancy-ass fridges that he would have to jack to even touch. Mundane shit that would be stuff normal people used.

And the boss wasn't really 'normal'. The way her eyes would twinkle, or seem to… see past him like she could read his mind or something, always kept both him and Marcus on the back foot. Like they were waiting for the other shoe to drop.

Then the house changed into this ritzy blue bloods old-timey mansion, and Mia had… shifted how she stood.

Before, she stood like normal. Relaxed, like she had no need to worry about shit hitting the fan at any moment, something no one in Brockton Bay could really say they had, her eyes clear and seeing beyond the two of them. Then she threw up.

And it felt like being around a different person. She still had the same smile. There was still a twinkle in her eyes while she spoke to them with warmth. But… there was a hardness there. One that he had seen in some of the older ABB members, the real motherfuckers that had been in countless gunfights, yet still managed to keep that bit of themselves that could care.

Haunted and old. Like she had seen and done shit that neither of them could have ever done. She stood straighter, her gaze forward and hard as steel while being around her now made him want to shape up and get shit done.

He liked her. But he would be lying if he said she didn't scare the shit out of him.

Worst part is that she probably already knew that.

Ugh, he hated thinking about this shit.

Eventually, through the endless hallways filled with stuff that he would have stolen and pawned, he manages to find a little office that was already occupied.

Mia stood, alone, in an office that looked like it would belong to some rich prick that would buy the fanciest bottles of liquor just because he could, each one on display inside cases of wood and glass with fancy locks to keep the doors open. As if a simple elbow wasn't enough to fix that little problem.

Though, that was if they weren't bulletproof glass. Cause if they were that was going to hurt like shit.

Eh, he probably didn't have to do it anyway. Doubt that boss cared about those fancy bottles in there, given the kind of shit she can make by hand.

There was a fancy-ass desk at the back of the room, with a large glass window that stretched from wall to ceiling that gave them a clear view of the outside, with the rest of the walls lined with completely filled bookshelves, and wooden cabinets and other furniture.

She wasn't looking at him, a book held between her hands while she leaned on the desk, one leg crossed over the other keeping perfect balance, though she probably knew that he was already there.

"Try not to get lost here before I walk through the whole mansion, Johnny. I left behind quite a few booby traps after the last time I got an unwanted visitor." She tells him while flipping a page.

He frowns at that. "Thought that you said this place was new to you?"

She laughs, and closes the book with a satisfying thump, looking at him again with those strange eyes. "It is and it isn't." She says like that's supposed to mean anything.

Before he could ask what the hell she was talking about, she turns around towards the large window looking out into the perfect green field that stretched as far as the eye could see with her hands held behind her back. Made her look even older than she was.

"Funny thing is, this place is still in the same spot as the Factory. We weren't transported anywhere." Johnny cleans his ears, wondering if there was still some water in there, after he and Marcus had to swim away from the gangers following after them the night before. Damn saltwater burned the fuck out of his leg.

"How the fuck did that happen?"

She turns back to him, only enough for him to see the smile on half of her face, the gleam of amusement clear in her eyes.

"Partially the powers coming from the Forge being bullshit, partially the work I went to make sure this mansion was as secure as I could possibly make it. Using state of the art, which is really outdated compared to what I have at my disposal, technology in combination with Magecraft. Don't worry about what that is, you don't need to know, and to be honest, even with knowing what it really is, it still makes my brain hurt." The book that she had put on the desk levitates, moving to back to the empty spot on the bookshelf while she turns back to him fully.

"Combination of partial spatial distortion and illusionary compulsions that make people walk around it without even realizing it. We're basically taking up the space that this place actually is, but when anyone tries to get in here, they just go out the other end. To get in here, you would have to know where it is, and have enough magic to break through the barriers and enchantments."

"Right, most of that shit went in one ear and out the other. Sorry boss, but I've never been one for that kinda thinking." Johnny tells her honestly while scratching his chin.

She laughs at him again. Better than her getting pissed because he forgot to put his filter in his brain again. "Sorry about that Johnny. Tend to overexplain a bit sometimes. At least I did." The last part comes out as a mutter, so low that he thinks that he wasn't supposed to hear it. "Anyway, I'm not going to kick you out, so just pick a room later. Have a couple of clones wandering around and disabling some of the more finicky booby traps around the place. Don't want one of you getting your life purged out and reused as power for an experiment."

A record scratch sounds out in his head at that. "Huh?" He weakly asks, but she isn't paying attention to that, grabbing one of his arms and leading him out of the room.

"Come on, got some stuff to give you and a couple of people that I want you to meet."

He hoped that she managed to get those traps fixed before they came back.

--

Taylor

The first day of homeschooling was the best day of her life. Sure, the work that Mia put in front of her was harder than what her school had given her, and a bunch of textbooks that would probably take her weeks to read through, but it was worth it to never have to see those bitches again. If she did, Taylor might actually swarm the building full of bugs before whacking Sophia over the head with Kakuna attached to spider webs.

Huh, she might be spending a bit too much time around Mia. Sounds like something that she would do.

Regardless, actually being able to get schoolwork done without having to worry about having soda poured over her, her bag stolen, or being tripped in the hallway was beyond heaven. She was still pissed but having this was like a dream come true.

And being able to go to school in Mia's superlab was another plus. She let her wander around during breaks, so she did. Each room that she found was something that looked like if you distilled a skill to the realm of dreams. A room full of paintings and sculpting tools, concrete and marble blocks ready to be chipped away while walls of blank white canvas were prepared to be painted by the closet packed to the brim with paints.

Another room was full of that Wraithbone material used, floating construction brimming with purple light and entire computer systems made entirely out of the stuff.

After a certain point in the day though, she noticed that Mia was acting… different. It was a clone, but one that she had made especially for today. Said that she wanted to teach Taylor herself, but first, she had 'to make sure some bitches don't fuck with my teaching license'. Taylor didn't even try to parse that out.

It had been after she'd had her little wander around a few of the many labs. She'd walked back to the music room, a desk and a few chairs embodied to give it a classroom look, with Mia sitting down on one of the chairs, staring at one of the lightbulbs for some reason.

She looked… sad. With a deepness in her eyes that Taylor could only describe as sorrow. She had seen Mia rage before, seen her remorseful, and felt the crushing ocean of emotions that her friend felt thanks to Without Question.

Then her eyes looked over to her, surprised for once. Taylor guessed that she was so out of it that Mia didn't even feel Taylor approaching. She doesn't think that's ever happened before.

Mia's eyes go back to her usual warm tone, affection, and wistfulness in her eyes. Taylor can't help but feel that they look older too. Like she had seen a lot more than just the hour or two that Taylor was gone.

"You don't need to worry about me. New power came with a bit of a… complication. Just need a little time to get used to it." Mia tells her while getting up from her seat, walking over to the teenager, giving her a slight hug as thanks.

Kakuna hums with satisfaction as Mia rubs the top of the carapace as she lets go of Taylor who doesn't take her eyes off of Mia at all.

The crimson-eyed woman takes looks at her omnitools clock, letting out a little whistle as if she had almost forgotten something. "Damn, think that everyone else already started."

"Started what?" Taylor asked, letting Mia steer the conversation somewhere else for now. If Mia said that she just needed a little bit of time, then Taylor was willing to give it to her. Didn't mean that she wasn't going to be watching her friend like a hawk.

"Meeting a few new friends who are better trainers than I am." She answer's cryptically while leaving the Lab, with Taylor following right behind her.

They leave the workshop itself, closing her bedroom door behind them into her house. Taylor adjusts the straps of her backpack, which held Kakuna since Mia just threw her actual stuff into one of her pocket spaces when Danny pokes his head out from the kitchen.

His eyes still became cold when he looked at Mia, but at least he wasn't still trying to argue with her every chance that he could.

"Done for the day already?" He asked.

Mia just gave him an easy smile. "For now. Since right now we're just trying to figure out where she's at academically, we can take it slow. Besides, I kinda made plans about today that I shouldn't be put off anymore concerning Taylor's safety."

Taylor felt her bugs in her range twitch at that while her eyes flickered over to Mia's smile. What did she mean by that?

"Are you going to start arming teenagers with Tinkertech?" He asks though it sounds more like an accusation.

Mia's smile doesn't shift one bit, managing to remain warm instead of condescending. "We both know that neither one of us can stop Taylor from going out and trying to be a hero. Would you rather she go out without any training or equipment? Or would you rather she actually learn how to defend herself?"

Danny's eyes zip to Taylor and back to Mia a few times, the frown on his face deepening while he seems to argue with himself.

Thankfully, he releases a reluctant breath. "Fine."

He walks up to Taylor, wrapping her in a hug that she gives back, feeling slightly awkward knowing that this was at least partially her fault. "I'll be a safe dad."

He doesn't say a word to that, just squeezing her a little tighter before letting her go, Pikachu hopping up onto his shoulder giving Taylor a wave as the two women leave the home.

The drive isn't that long, her clones had converted an old abandoned building into a safe house, retrofitting the basement with one of the teleporters that they had managed to crack during their trip through different worlds. They'd tried explaining it, something about quantum locking the two places together before transmitting photons through with gravitational tech, or something like that.

Maybe someday Taylor would be able to fully grasp what they were talking about, but for now, she was just trying to catch up with her high school studies. The trio sabotaging her for the past year has made her lag farther behind in that department than she should have been.

The actual building looked like a dump, brick walls slightly worn away and chipped, window glass shattered with the door barely hanging onto the frame. Then you get to the hidden door that was opened with a fingerprint reader and you arrived to polished steel doors with pulsing lights of blue and gold that lined the walls and floors.

Taylor hadn't looked through the whole basement level, but Mia had told her that it was just in case there was trouble in the neighborhood and they needed to mobilize. Her friend didn't elaborate on what they would have to mobilize against.

They both stepped onto the blue and gold platform, Mia tapping a few buttons on her omnitool, and the entire thing lit up in glowing rainbow light. A flash later and they found themselves in a completely different room, one that had a clear window that looked out towards the red planet of Mars, which wasn't as red anymore as it had been a few days ago.

Were the gasses already getting thicker than they were yesterday?

They travel down the hallways of the giant orbital space station, the head one that Mia had deigned as mission command, the one in charge of communications and delegation among the rest of the ships. At times, Taylor would spot the rogue ship traveling through her view out the window, these looking a lot more streamlined and bulky than the red Sky Rose. Which she could understand.

These were being used for building the giant equipment and supplies that were needed for the rest of the terraforming project, no need to make these top-of-the-line battleships that could blast through ships with a single shot. She still hadn't seen the Sky Rose do that, but Mia promised her that it was very possible. Probably a good thing that they hadn't been stuck in a space battle, she'd had enough first-time experiences with almost dying the past few days thanks.

"What kind of umgis are you that you can't even lift a proper Squat axe!? Use your fucking legs and arms like they aren't a pair of twigs you bundle of thin bones!" An older voice that she didn't recognize echoed down the hallway as they approached the large room that had been storage the last time that she had been here.

Only, it wasn't just a storage room anymore. Instead, she walked into a room that was filled with weapons, tools, soft mats on the floor, and other devices that might have been used for exercise. Was this place supposed to be a gym?

The man that had shouted those words, and was still hollering words and insults out of his mouth, was a short long grey-bearded man that barely reached Taylor to her belly. He was wide, really wide, with arms that looked more like slabs of concrete muscles that bulged every time that he yelled. He wore simple clothing, the most normal thing about him, with a loose grey shirt that showed off every bit of muscle that he had, and brown pants that ended at thick brown leather boots on his feet.

On his back, he carried an enormous great ax that looked taller than he was, with the blade being just as wide as him, with little teeth along the edge that reminded Taylor of a chainsaw.

He was currently yelling at two men, a thin blond one with blue eyes, and a tall muscled Asian one that was wearing sunglasses indoors for some reason, both of whom looked like they were struggling to even pick up the axes in their hands.

Given the amount of sweat that was sticking to their gym clothes, Taylor was willing to bet that it was more because of whatever work out they just went through rather than the weight of the axes.

On one of the nearby benches, she spotted Lindsay and Leonardo sitting comfortably on them, a lot more relaxed and refreshed than whoever the two men were, but there was a little sweat on their clothes left over.

"Breaking them in Urgstin?" Mia asked the Bearded man, who turns to her with a disgruntled look on his face.

"Ancestor Mia, I do not see how you could possibly get any use out of these two in a battle! Look at them, their panting like a bunch of Aeldari poets for the Ancestors sake!" He bellows out at Mia, Taylor noticing that one of his eyes was a robotic green one instead of the matching blue to his right eye. He gestures back at Lindsay and Leonardo, who were already walking towards them with waves at Mia who reciprocated. "These two I at least see the potential. While they require training, at least they can do basic exercises without flopping over like they were made of parchment!"

"What kind of psycho thinks that sprinting while hauling axes one-handed for two hours is normal exercise?" The Asian man yells out while the blond one just wheezes and nods aggressively. Taylor thinks that they might need to lay down for a little bit.

"A PROPER SQUAT!" The short bearded man yells back, his eye glowing brighter with his yell. The sunglasses wearing man merely mutters under his breath.

Kakuna buzzes in amusement on her back at that.

Mia just smiles at that, the weird feeling that Taylor had been feeling from her gone for now, forgotten by amusement that she held in her eyes. "Thank you for helping them Urgstin. Meet Taylor, she's going to be joining these little sessions starting tomorrow."

The Squat's eyes rise up to meet Taylors, his eyes taking her in like he was sizing up which would be the best way to throw her off the ship. "Ancestor Mia, while you are forever going to be the Squats' Patron, I fail to see how you could possibly benefit from cultivating these weak Umgis."

Taylor's lips curl downwards, her eyes narrowing behind her glasses. A few days ago she might have wilted at the way that he had dismissed her as a waste for training. But she had been through too much to just take that lying down. She'd managed to survive on a crashing spaceship without any powers. She outran a horde of monsters vying for her blood, managing to actually kill plenty of them with an onslaught of insects.

The spiders that she kept on her, wriggled and crawled out of her pack in a secret pocket that was bigger than it actually was thanks to Mia. Spiders of all size, large, small, thin, poisonous and not crawled around her, wriggling across her skin and her hair, each of them twitching and moving with the irritation that she felt inside.

This actually causes the short man to pause and give her a second glance, cooly meeting her eyes while the two men both back away from them looking uneasy and as if they were going to start running.

"I can take care of myself." Taylor says, hoping that her irritation wasn't showing in that at least.

The gym is quiet, the only sound the tapping and crawling of the arachnids that waited impatiently for her orders. Then the grey-bearded man laughs good long and hard. "HAHAHA! You have a fire girl! I like that! Don't expect me to go easy on you for being a child though! I am going to shape each of you up as if you were proper Squat warriors!"

Taylor is so surprised by the declaration, that the spiders that had once been moving menacingly, as if they were poised to attack, completely go still. She had expected him to get mad at her for that, not… pleased.

Mia just laughs at the dumbstruck look on her, and the two normal men's faces, while Lindsay and Leonardo smiled at her too. She felt like there was a joke here that she was missing.

"Alright, you've had your fun with them Urgstin. Is it alright if I take them with me?" Urgstin gives her a nod and places his hand on his chest.

"Take them, Ancestor! I promise that you won't even be able to recognize them tomorrow after I am through with them!" Yeah, probably because they would be dead by then.

The two men quickly put the axes back on empty racks, and stick to Mia like duck chicks would to their mother, fearful that the short man would change his mind and take them back. Lindsay and Leonardo simply follow behind them as Mia leads them down the hallways to wherever she was taking them.

ON their way through the large halls, they pass by groups of people, each of them short and stocky like the Ungstin was. There were men and women among them, each of the men sporting large and bushy beards, with the smallest ones looking like young men. Where had they come from? And why were they all so short?

They smile and give salutes to Mia as she passes, her friend walking with a straight back and a beatific smile that looked practiced as if it was something that she had saved away from public appearances for this. Which didn't fit with the Mia that she knew. Mia was a people person, but she couldn't put on a mask like that.

The smile was still Mia's, with familiar warmth and cheer that she carried with her, but there was something else to it. Like she was projecting more into that smile than just her usual emotions. Confidence. Authority. It reminded Taylor a little bit of the way that Alexandria would smile sometimes. Like she knew more than anyone else did.

She feels a hand on her own, and she turns to find Without Question floating a few inches away from her, a smile, Mia's normal smile, on her face with a single finger held up. She feels worried and… shame? Yes, shame, come from the connection that she felt from Mia for a split second before it's cut again.

Taylor got the message. Later. She would explain later.

"So where the hell are we going now?" Lindsay's brash voice asks from next to her, Leonardo merely smiling at his friends

"After the last few times that we got caught with our pants down, I decided to fix up a couple of things for everyone. No point in having a group travel around without arming them with something to actually defend themselves with." Mia responds bluntly, but not unkindly, just in time to arrive to open the door, which shimmers with the familiar glow of her opening her workshop.

Given the way that the two men, who introduced themselves as Johnny and Marcus, stared up slack-jawed at the room, they hadn't seen it before quite yet.

Guess that the workshop is feeling cheeky today. Taylor thinks to herself as they found themselves already in one of the hallways instead of the actual entrance. Without waiting for them to say a word, Mia walks down the hallways, Taylor and the others following quickly behind her.

This was one room that she hadn't seen before, one that looked like a mix of metal workshop, jewelry storage, and high-tech lab. Jewels of all sizes were held in clear glass casings that were built into the walls, each casing having a tag with words engraved on them.

The room was massive, with metal workshopping tables filling the room, high-tech computers attached to each one, with small drawers attached to each workstation filled with who knows what.

Taylor looks over at one of the tags closest to her, which read:

Classification: Cloud

Quality: A-Rank.

Simple words that Taylor didn't really understand. Why was that purple jewel labeled as Cloud?

Mia notices that, but she doesn't say anything about it, instead of looking over towards the real Mia who was currently working away at one table, with a bunch of clones around her and more of the Squats looking over their step ladders, their eyes completely glued to the work that she was doing. Judith waved at the group, sitting down in a comfortable chair, breastfeeding Claire underneath a blanket.

A poof of white startle Johnny and Marcus from their staring at the glowing lights and blur of Mia's hands over at the workstation.

"Ah, good. Everyone's here. Come on you little ducklings. Time to get you kitted out." Taylor's ears practically twitch at that, her eyes swiveling over to see the woman's head slightly turned to them, her smile practically blinding.

Johnny practically sprints over, with Marcus following right behind him, and Taylor not being too far behind.

"What you got for us boss?" The grown man excitedly asks like a child would when getting a new toy.

"For most of you, I already have your armor ready." Taylor couldn't help the smile that wormed its way to her face at that, Kakuna buzzing with approval at her giddiness. "Along with some basic weapons and other utility stuff. Repulsor blasters, hidden missiles, hard light shields, etc. etc."

One of the short bearded men looked up at Mia at that, stars twinkling in his eyes with curiosity, before he remembers what he was doing and quickly turning his attention back to whatever Mia was doing.

The lights looked almost like rainbow-colored flames, red, purple, green, orange, yellow, blue, and wispy purple seemed to flow around her blurry hands, her limbs moving faster than the rest of them could see.

"And the light show?" Marcus asks, the young man's eyes completely focused on the blaring lights.

"Something that I should have made the moment I got this power," Mia says as the lights begin to dim down.

The items that Mia had been working on, what those colorful lights had been used to make….were rings. Rings and small boxes that matched in color scheme and design.

"Jewelry?" Leonardo asks curiously while bending closer to the table for a better look, his eyes narrowing in focus.

Mia just smiles at them. "These are a lot more than just pieces of jewelry." She picks up the boxes and rings, each one different and unique, and passes them to each of them.

"One of the little side effects of my power is bringing foreign concepts and abilities into this world. Still not sure which ones have made it through all of the ways, and which others simply needed conduits to make themselves known, but this is one that I think anyone can use." She hands Taylor a single ring, one that had a single purple gemstone that shined like a star, and images of owls engraved into it and wings along the rim of the ring. Two small boxes no bigger than a baseball were also handed to her, both of them the same purple as the ring, with one of them being adorned with metal wires and the last one with a matching owl to the engraving on her ring.

"Now, the power that I think that you can all use is something called a Dying Will Flame. Sounds a bit morbid, but you'll know exactly why it's called that." The white and pink-haired woman takes out two rings, one with a yellow gemstone, and another with an orange one, placing both on her ring fingers on either hand.

Taylor mirrors this, placing the beautiful ring on her middle finger. A perfect fit. Not that surprising.

"Now, there are seven types of flames. Sky, Sun, Rain, Mist, Cloud, Lightning, and Storm. The majority of people have an attunement to a single flame, though there are others that can use some of the others at a much lower capacity. Each flame has a specific property.

Sky: Harmony.

Cloud: Propagation

Storm: Disintegration

Lightning: Hardening

Mist: Construction

Rain: Tranquility

Sun: Activation

Won't go too much into what they do, can get pretty complicated, but each property gives them different utility in combat. Now, what these rings do, is allow you to manifest these flames into reality. The basis of these flames, are simply your will and life essence given form and power. The reason why they are called Dying Will flames, is because most people focus on the one thing that they would regret not doing before they die." Her voice takes on a sadder note, her eyes focusing on somewhere else, like she wasn't even here and was just talking to herself.

"Focus on that single regret, how much you desperately wish that you could change it, fix it, see it through, and force your way out of death's door. And finally, give it life. Imagine it like a flame, and Ignite!"

Her voice grew louder and louder, completely lost wherever she was lost in, and the last word was said with such conviction that Taylor almost forgot that it was Mia who was saying it. Orange flames exploded out of her right hand, while sparkling yellow ones gleaned from her left, both arms stretched out, her hands curled into fists that were almost engulfed with the flames.

They felt hot, but also… comforting. Instead of the crackle that came with flames, they hummed and twinkled like music in the air. No smoke came from them, and Mia's hands remained completely unmarked from the flames that emanate from her rings.

Then the rings cracked and crumbled away, the flames dying out soon after. And Mia releases a breath that made her eyes look… tired. And relieved. In the blink of an eye, it was replaced with a smile and guarded eyes. "That is a little downside to the rings. If your flames are too strong, too powerful, and the ring isn't strong enough to sustain that, then it will crumble away. Though, I don't think that you should have that problem."

"And the boxes?" Leonardo asks while bringing his two blue boxes up to his eye, a cane engraved on one, the other what looked like a penguin.

Mia's smile widens at that, that familiar glint of enjoyment coming back to her eyes. "Those are how you can actually use the flames. Your flames are the power source, the boxes are the actual weapons and tools." Mia barely finished her words when Leonardo's ring blazed to life, shimmering blue flames flowing like water instead of crackling like normal fire.

An excited smile spreads through Leonardo's face, his hand rising to the hole in the box, his flames growing stronger and brighter whe-

"Stop." Mia doesn't scream, she doesn't raise her voice, and her tone was controlled and calm. And yet, it made each of them freeze in place, Leonardo's flames fizzling out mere centimeters from the box with the penguin on it, his eyes widened as he had just done something wrong. Mia let out a huff, her smile turning slightly apologetic. "I haven't finished what the weapons do just yet." She holds her hand out to Leonardo, who passes it to her, his eyes completely focused on her. "There are different types of box weapons. The ones that you're going to use though, are weapon, and animal types."

She points to the other box in Leo's hands. "Normal weapon types are powered by the flames, giving them different abilities and properties based on their makeup and the flames that fuel them. Animal types on the other hand-," She lifts the one in her hand up for demonstration. "-are a little different. Making these require a fossil from an animal, which is then changed into something very different on the inside. Inside of each animal box weapon is a thinking creature that lives off the flames that you give the box that will be your partners out on the field."

"Why the fuck is mine a raccoon?" Lindsay asks with a frown on her face.

"I thought it was funny." Mia unashamedly says while Lindsay glares daggers at her friend.

"So that's why you don't want us popping these open? Cause there's animal's in here?" Judith asks from her seat, the blue ring on her finger shining like a blue pearl as she lifts the box with a seagull on it.

Mia nods. "Just because they come off from their flames, doesn't mean that they are going to like you from the getgo. They are thinking intelligent creatures that respond to your flames, not just dumb animals or constructs. When you bring them out, you have to be in a good state of mind, how you perceive them also affects how they are going to respond to you." She gently hands the box back to Leonardo, who takes with a sheepish smile on his face.

"Now, practice keeping those flames up. Just because you can ignite them, doesn't mean that they're stable or even that powerful. If you need anything, just send one of me's a message. Got a few projects that I need to go focus on for now." She tells them, while the small men argue amongst themselves, some of them comparing notes and even starting argue about different engineering techniques or whatever.

Most of it flew right over Taylor's head so she didn't bother thinking about it.

Mia walks out of the room, rubbing Claire's head as she passes, the babe letting out a little giggle at the touch.

The others leave soon after, with Leonardo and Lindsay staying behind and talking to the Squats that were excitedly, and some angrily, talking about what Mia had just revealed to them. Taylor looks down at the ring on her hand and the box with an owl on it. She frowns down at it, wondering why Mia would give her something that wasn't bug-related. It would have fit into her entire theme as a Hero, but Mia hadn't done that.

And the way that she spoke about the flames, how to make them come to life… she wished that it was harder for her to figure out what her regret would be. That she didn't know the moment that Mia had told them, that it wasn't something that hung around the back of her head like some ghost.

She just wanted to make her mom proud. To show that her mom wasn't wrong for loving her, for picking up the phone that day and getting hit by that drunk driver. That, she, in the end, mattered enough for someone to care about her.

With tears in her eyes that didn't fall, she focuses, and purple unstable flames spring from her ring, lighting up the entire room in a violet light. The cheers from her friends are enough to banish some of the gloom that she felt as her flames grew brighter and clearer at her relief.

--

Mia

It was… difficult to keep my composure back there. It wasn't a lie that I needed to focus on a few major projects, good lord knows that with the Squats there are a number of issues that have cropped up. But in truth, I needed to get out of there before I broke down in front of them.

I was in one of the many bedrooms that we had made since the Squats had arrived, this one still being renovated by some of my clones while we prepared the others, crying like a child, trying to bottle up those emotions again.

I knew why I couldn't get the flames out when I had first received the rings. I knew why, and I despised it with my very fiber of my being.

I couldn't do it because I didn't know my resolve. I didn't want to admit that there were things that I regretted when I died. Having the other me's memories though made it plain to see.

Because she was riddled with regret and shame over the things that she wishes that she had done. How she wished that she had spoken up when Edison ran Tesla out of the building, when he dragged her dear friends reputation through the mud, making it almost impossible for him to gather funding for his projects and research. Or rather, I was riddled with regret.

I could still remember the enraged look on Nikola's face as he was dragged out of the building, he and Edison still yelling insults at each other across the room, with Edison having the most smug look on his face that made my blood boil. He had only taken and interest in me after he had found me helping Tesla with his work after I had finished cleaning.

I barely knew any English, Tesla was the one that had managed to help me learn the words, even if he didn't know an ounce of spanish. I could still remember the way that his eyes would brighten and gleam in the firelight as I understood the equations and ideas that he would draw on paper. He had been so ecstatic that he had found another person that could understand that would spring from his mind.

A feeling that I could empathize with immensely now.

I had remained silent throughout it all, as my dear friend lost everything. Partners, research grants, his very ideas stolen and implemented without an ounce of credit given to him at the time. I would spend many nights awake alone in the dark, wishing that I hadn't been so weak as to be afraid of being thrown back onto the street like before.

So I remained silent and bided my time, learning everything that I could from that thief Edison. He had never even realized when I had learned more than he had meant for me to.

Enough so that I had more pull than he could have ever imagined. The look on his face when I had taken a good number of his patent's from under his nose had been… satisfying. Even more so when I made sure that Tesla would have a quiet retirement. From the reports I had received, his twilight years had been peaceful and pleasant, more so than they had been in this history.

I never saw him again after that night when he was dragged out. I was far too ashamed to do so. Something that both sides of myself agreed with. More than that, I might have reached the office of the president.

Grew in wealth and status to the point where I could even reach that as a Hispanic woman in the early 1900's. Thrown the human race forward in technology by years with my furthering of Nikola's and countless other scientists' research. Lead the nation through the war that had thrown the entire world into chaos, and alleviated the terror that Europe had faced.

And yet, I was never happy. The boy that I had taken in and raised as a son had decided to become my bodyguard, eager to throw his life away to keep mine safe. The pride I should have felt was instead mired in despair and hope that it would never happen.

I might have become someone great in that life. But it was a life mired deeply in regrets that even now weighed like a heavy chain around my neck.

Funny that it was these memories that made me realize that my other life was unsatisfying to me as well. I would never regret the actions that I took. Staying with my parents would have been a living hell, and while the struggle of living on the streets was something that I never wanted to experience again, it had been worth it.

I just regretted that I focused so much on building the foundation of my life instead of actually living it. It hurt to realize that I was much closer to the people that I had met here in this world than the ones that I had left behind on my old one. Except for Whisky. I miss Whisky.

How ironic that it took getting thrown into fucking Earth Bet to make me realize that I desperately wished to just live life. The antithesis to this hellhole.

And now I was going to drag it out of the hole it was in.

My heart might be heavy with regret, but I wasn't going to let it weigh me down with indecisiveness or making more regrets. I was going to do what I think is right. Damn what anyone else would tell me.

I had led the country once before out of the hellhole it had been in, I could make this America shine with a brilliance that would put that one to shame. That was something that both sides of me agreed on. If only to make a home here that I would enjoy, instead of one that was just waiting to die with a whimper.

And then, I would help lead it past even that. Perfection was an impossibility and a curse that people chased. Nothing was or could be perfect. But I would try my best to make this world a better one where people could live instead of suffer.

No one else in this world had shown to have the ability to do so. I knew where it would go if I just left it alone.

I clear my throat, take a deep breath, wipe away my tears, and stand up straight like I had so many times before. I look down at my wardrobe, at the lightning blue T-shirt and jeans did nothing to hide my curves, something that I didn't mind that much now that I've gotten used to them.

Think that I should slip into something more… presidential.

With but a thought, I create a brand new suit out of thin air, each stitch woven with heat-resistant cloth 'cause things tended to explode around me. I slip into the three-piece suit and look at myself in the mirror. Light blue jacket and slacks, with black dress shoes, a white button-up shirt underneath, and a red tie to finish it off. I create a five-pointed white star pin and attached it to one of the collars of my jacket.

I was surprised by how comfortable I was in this thing. As President, I tended to wear dresses that went all the way to my ankles and never wore masculine clothing. And in my normal life, I just wore whatever was cheap and happened to catch my fancy, though I didn't tend to wear skirts or dresses much.

And yet I couldn't help but approve of the suit that was tailor-made for me. Not bad for the first time making clothing like this. Though I left my hair free instead of tightening it up into a bun like I had back in the 1900s, and a button or two of my shirt undone. Didn't want to sweat through this thing, and the girls needed to breathe a little bit sometimes.

A beep on my omni-tool knocks me out of my musings as Napoleon and Bedivere go corporeal around me, both men giving me looks of support and approval. They had turned around earlier when I had gotten changed, though it's not like I cared. I trusted the two of them with my life, no need to be embarrassed about that kind of stuff.

Ahsoka- I think that we need to talk. Do you have time?

The message was simple and to the point, though it did leave me a little puzzled over what she wanted to talk about. Probably something with the clones. I knew that she was doing her best with helping them after we got their chips out of their heads and reversing the aging degradation.

Well, the projects could wait for now. Had plenty of clones that were there already, so it wasn't like I had to be there.

A trip to the portal room and we were transported to the station that served as the home for Ahsoka and the clones. It was more finished and furnished than the others were, but that was just because we started working on it the moment that we captured them and threw them into stasis.

I find Ahsoka and Rex sitting in one of the common rooms of the station, large and filled with comfortable seats, holo screens, and a kitchen in the backfilled with enough food for everyone here. Or at least, everyone in this section of the base. Not like I could keep a single kitchen stocked with enough food for a hundred people, at least not without rebuilding certain parts of the station from scratch.

Ahsoka looked slightly uneasy, while Rex was actually relaxed and looking younger than before. The lines that had been on his forehead were gone now, as were the lines that had been around his eyes.

I could feel the worry leaking out of Ahsoka, though it was a lot more controlled than most other people's would be. I sit down across them, both of them looking me up and down with a raised eyebrow at my choice of clothing.

I just shrug my shoulders. "What can I say? Needed a change of wardrobe." At least that manages to get a smile out of both of them, with Ahsoka giving me a look and a slight probe through the Force. One of concern at the emotions that she could feel from me. I send back calming emotions and resolution, which were genuine, and she relaxes slightly in her seat. While she wasn't exactly my teacher, she did give me some pointers about the Force.

Pointers that helped in my morning meditations, clawing remnants that tried to drag me down into cold darkness that swallowed everything away. At least now I could think about it without freaking out about it first.

"It's about Claire." Ahsoka says calmly while giving me a calm but piercing stare.

I couldn't help but flinch at that while Napoleon and Bedivere both looked at me with questioning glances. Right, I hadn't told them about it. Fuck.

"In my defense, I've been really busy lately?" I try to throw out, which Ahsoka responds with a smile and feeling of calmness.

"I know you have. You've been a constant whirlwind of activity since we arrived, helping us and the others, along with the Squats that came through your 'forge'." I could hear the quotation marks around that, but it was one born from bafflement instead of not believing it was real. "But… have you spoken to Judith about Claire being a force-sensitive yet?"

"...No? I kinda forgot about it." I admit reluctantly, my eyes moving down to the floor as Ahsoka and Rex merely let out a sigh.

Bedivere and Napoleon's heads swivel to me, their eyes wide, with the French Artilleryman's mouth hanging slightly open. "You forgot!?" Bedivere asks dumbfoundedly.

"YES I forgot! I was going to tell Judith when we got here to Mars, but then we got blasted off to Ahsokas universe, then Hell Salems Lot, then the Keyblade Graveyard, and then we got back here. After which the Squats showed up. So, I've been a little bit busy lately and it sorta slipped my mind." I tell him, realizing just how bad that sounded the longer my explanation went.

Ahsoka clasps her hands together, moving past my embarrassment to get to the heart of the matter. "I believe that you should tell her. And to prepare to teach Claire how to wield her abilities when she grows older. Though… I don't really know how to go about it. There are no Jedi here, and the only one that can teach the Jedi code… is me." The last of her words come out reluctantly.

She wasn't a Jedi anymore. Both because of the downfall of the republic and what the Jedi became towards the end of the war. Add in that they threw her under the bus when she was framed for the bombing, and I could understand why she didn't want to think of herself as a Jedi anymore. Rex places a hand on Ahsoka's shoulder, his face was stoic, yet understanding.

The young woman gives him a smile, gripping his hand in her own and giving an appreciative squeeze.

She was already teaching me, at least a little, how to center myself and have more control. It was helping, but it still wasn't enough to control my passions all the time. Having the jumbled mix of memories of both Mias wasn't helping in that department, but at least I wasn't combusting in place as a psyker.

And then I remembered that this probably wasn't limited just to Claire. The Force was here to stay, and I just knew that there were others out there that were being born as Force Sensitives. Something that was both very good and very bad for everyone in general. I knew what they could be capable of, and the thought of a new generation coming into this world without any real clue of what they could become was beyond frightening.

Panic and worry blossomed in my heart again, fear flowing into me as I started to think about every way that this could go wrong, plunging Earth Bet into an even worse state than it could have been before I had arrived here.

And then, a hand squeezes mine, and I look to find Estrella giving me a supportive smile, Without Question floating next to her, the ever-present warm smile on her face just a shade more encouraging. I give them both a smile and a nod.

Get your head on straight Mia, and focus on the bigger picture. You've done it thousands of times already, now to just broaden the scope a little bit.

"I'll tell her about it. I also have a… friend that should help in that department soon, at least when it comes to Claire. As for the rest of the world, I have an idea. But one thing that we should straighten out, is that we can't do things the way that they were done back in your galaxy."

Ahsoka raises a white… eyebrow? Yeah, let's go with eyebrow, at that. "How do you mean?"

"I mean that I don't think that a bunch of parents are going to be happy just letting their kids get taken away because we tell them that they were born different. Even if we explain everything to them, they still aren't going to just let it happen. A Jedi arriving and taking a child for training might have been the norm in your galaxy, but that was a tradition and staple of your culture for thousands of years. This is barely in its infancy here."

"But, a Jedi must not have attachment otherwise it would lead to negative emotions," Ahsoka argues back calmly, but resolutely.

"Think that's where we are going to disagree. At least partially. You're right, being attached to someone could spark negative emotions, leading to the dark side, but that isn't inherently a bad thing." Ahsoka's lips turn into a frown at that. Think that she's going to be even more sure once I tell her about Anakin, but that wasn't something that I wanted to tell her yet. She and the clones were still healing, and letting it out of the bag wasn't something that was going to help them. I would tell them, I was, of that I was sure. But now was not the time.

"Would you say that the attachment that you have for Rex and your loved ones is wrong?" I ask her, hating that I was having to pull that out.

She doesn't scowl at me, but it was a bare thing. I could feel her disapproval, but I knew that I had scored a point. I hated playing dirty, both parts of me did, but this was a very different situation than the one she was used to dealing with.

"You are right, that the ways that I was taught in are different than what this world is used to. More than that, I am no longer a Jedi and don't wish to follow in that path anymore. But I know of no other way to live." She tells me honestly. Loss, and most prevalent, sorrow echoing off of her, something that felt foreign to her.

We sit there in silence for a few minutes, none of us knowing what to say. The Heroic Spirits knew very little about this topic, as did Rex, while the rest of us were deep in thought about how to go about things.

"Why not a different way then? One that incorporates the teachings you know with the attachments that are prevalent in the world?" I ask her/

Ahsoka shakes her head. "That is impossible. Once you let the dark side take hold, it consumes you from the inside, your passions being the only thing that you care for. I have seen it before." She says honestly.

"I thought that the Jedi didn't believe in the impossible? Why not try it to see if it works?"

She shakes her head again. "Do or do not. There is no try. That's what I was taught since I began my training."

The conversation went on from that, both of us talking around in circles for what could have been hours until my stomach let its displeasure known to the rest of us.

It felt like smacking my head against a brick wall, but I was pretty sure that it was the same for her too.

"Alright, I think that we've talked enough about the topic." Eventually, I appease. "While we don't agree on how to take the training, at least we agree that Judith should know right?"

Ahsoka sighs in frustration, though I can tell there isn't any ill will in it. "Yes, we're in agreement."

She might not be a Jedi anymore, but the code was ingrained into her very being from her earliest memories. And while I found beauty and respect in the way that they lived, I simply cared too much about my passions to follow the code fully.

They were too close to who I was to just...let go. And maybe that in itself was an issue. Who knows.

For now, it was just one step at a time.

--

Earth

Later that day, I had come back to Earth to finish up some of the more dangerous contraptions and traps that I had left behind in certain parts of the mansion. Nothing too major that the clones had leftover, a few electric tripwires, and alchemical bombs here and there but nothing that would be much of an issue.

Taylor had decided to stick around, touting that there wasn't really anywhere else for her to go but home, so I let her tag along. While Johnny and Marcus made this place their home now, they weren't using much of the mansion. The two young men tended to stick around to the fancy lounge that I had spent way too much money on when I'd had it built, along with the bar and their bedrooms.

Which was good, cause I didn't have to worry that much about one of them getting stuck in one of my traps and dying on me. Neither of them had managed to get their flames to spring up, at least not fully. I'd seen sparks of Sky spring from Marcus' ring, while a few red wisps had appeared over Johnny's. Good to know that I was spot on with their ring attributes.

Judith, Lindsay, Leonardo, and Taylor had all managed to spring beautiful pure flames from the get-go, just like I had expected. While Johnny and Marcus had faced death before, I don't think that they had in the way that my other friends had. Each of them had been stuck on a ship crashing into orbit for god's sake, and trigger events were… pretty close to death, even thinker or tinker triggers. And Leo and I already knew plenty about regrets. Too much you could say.

I was disarming a particularly nasty magecraft trap when Taylor spoke up. "Is that offer still open?" She asked stoically, but I could feel the inherent shyness in her voice.

It didn't take much to guess what she was talking about. I disperse the prana that I had been flowing into the trap, the circuits within my body receding as I imagined the guitar 'tuning' to a different key. Funny how in both lives the 'trigger' for my circuits was the same.

"Of course mija." I can't help the word that comes out of my mouth, but Taylor doesn't react. Having lived to be an old woman tended to leave a few… oddities here and there. I was old, yet I wasn't. It was weird.

I walk towards where she was sitting in my office, the bomb having been attached to one of my locked bookcases, a few of my diaries and journals stored inside. Pretty sure that some of these were older than some of the buildings in Brockton Bay, you know, before you took into account that they were from the late 1800's/early 1900s.

"So… how do we do this?" Taylor asks while fidgeting slightly in place.

I smile at her and take her hand in mine. I recite the words that had become almost automatic at this point, feeling as my very will connect to her own, becoming one for a single wondrous moment, her thoughts, emotions, and everything that she was laid bare for me to see.

And I see exactly what I knew was there. A lonely kid, that wished desperately for a friend, shackled by the loss of her loved one that she had yet to truly grieve. Though, I did see the beginnings of healing, warmth, and hope that had blossomed in her heart, along with bonds of friendship that surprised her.

Guilt and loss still weighed heavy on her mind, and the hold that the parasite had was strong, but I could already see the locks on her very soul being undone, healing and warmth evident and growing even now.

I could feel her own wonder at what she saw within me, not just who I was, but the Forge itself and all of the possibilities that came with it. She was overwhelmed by what she saw, and I couldn't do much but wait for it to pass as it had with the others.

When something strange happened. I felt… something else approach. Something that felt grander and just… more than anybody else that I had ever felt before in that split second where Taylor and I were connected together through our souls. I could feel as it… reached out through me? Yes, it came from me.

It reached out through me, to Taylor, and through her… to the Shard that was connected to Taylor's head. I watched as it seemed to connect to Queen Administrator through the connection that Taylor had to it, gripping it, and… doing something that felt out of my range or control.

Was this happening every time that I connected to someone with a shard? But the only thing that I could even think of connecting to other people through me, besides Estrella of course, was-

"Hello, Mother." A pleasant voice says with a strange accent, one that somehow sounds older and more foreign than any I had ever heard before.

I turn my head, Taylor blinking out of the daze that being connected to me had brought, to find a woman standing a few feet away from me. A woman that I had never seen before.

She was beautiful, gorgeous in a way that I couldn't put into words, with dark coffee skin, her hair strands of blue, white, and green that flowed into curls to her shoulders. She wore a simple outfit, a white blouse with simple rough jeans that had holes around the knees and calves. She still made it work somehow. Her lava-like eyes were completely focused on mine, but I could still feel trepidation and worry coming from her in waves. She was as tall as I was, her eyes and mouth being the same shape as mine, but her nose was straighter and thinner, along with higher cheekbones and normal ears that made me a little jealous.

From her presence alone I knew who she was. There was no mistaking that familiar feeling of nature from her. Nor the sheer weight that she seemed to carry with every step.

And yet, she fidgeted around like Taylor did when she was nervous, biting her bottom lip like I did sometimes when I was nervous.

I registered what she had just said and felt my brain blue scree and error out, Estrella screaming from the inside as Without Question floated behind me confused. Napoleon and Bedivere both bowed, knight and former Emperor remaining completely silent as they were in the presence of the one that allowed their existence on her soil.

And then I fainted.

Taylor

She hadn't expected to see… all of that. Numerous Earths, more than she could comprehend, floating in the emptiness of space, each of them existing in the same space, yet separated by frequencies that couldn't be crossed by normal means.

More than that, there were worlds that seemed to be different from Earth, landmasses and structures that barely even resembled planets. Celestial planes of light, palaces of crystal and magic, a world built on the very concept of the soul. On and on they had stretched in front of her eye, each one a different 'piece' or reflection of her friend. What they meant, Taylor didn't know.

The best guess that she could make that this was just the best way that her mind could understand the Forge. It was… too much for her to really process.

At the center of it all, was her friend. Caring, passionate, honest to a fault, and yet… sad. Melancholy. Angry. Emotions that she had felt inside of her so many times, and had barely seen her friend show. Guess that meant her friend wasn't as calm or in control as she tried to make herself out to be.

That was comforting somehow.

Then she saw Estrella, both in her sword and 'human' form, the light seeming to gleam and shine brightly just like her namesake. But, behind the lights, hidden in the shadows, was something… large and monstrous. Something that seemed to resemble Estrella at least in shape, but with… horns at the top and bladed claws instead of golden gauntleted hands.

Faster than she realized, the vision receded and she found herself back in the fancy office to find a sight that made her mouth hang open.

A gorgeous tall dark skinned woman with green, white and blue hair, kneeling next to Napoleon and Bedivere over Mia, the three of them fanning her friend.

"Maitre! Maitre! Wake up mademoiselle!" Napoleon pleaded gently while holding her head in his lap.

Bedivere meanwhile simply fanned her with one of the many books from the shelves of the room, while the woman that she didn't recognize looked like she was about to cry. Kakuna just hummed and vibrated from his perch on her backpack, the cocoon Pokemon trying his best to move so that he could actually see what the hell was going on.

She begins to move the bugs around her, a few spiders and flies that had found their way into the mansion somehow, maneuvering them towards the crouching woman that looked at Mia with scared eyes.

Then like a switch, the control that she had over her insects is gone, cut away, the familiar control torn away from her grasp. This was different than when Mia activated her tech to 'block' the signal between her and her shard.

When Mia did that, the connection was still there, just… locked away from her reach. This was different. Like it was being taken away by someone else, or rather something else.

"There is going to be no need for that Taylor." The woman says from her kneeling position, her eye's not lifting once from the prone form of Mia on the floor who was still completely still. "I would never harm mother."

Taylor could hear a record scratch echoing in her head. What did she just say? "Mother!?" She's unsuccessful at keeping her voice from shouting.

The mopey look on her face is replaced by laughter, and then she stops in place a contemplative look on her face. "So that's what laughing feels like… I like it!" She brightly says before focusing back on Mia who was still being dawdled over by the two Heroic Spirits.

"What did you do to her?" Taylor asks nervously, gripping the box weapon from her backpack's side pocket, already beginning to focus on her will and forming the flame.

Like a switch had been flipped, the smile disappears from the woman's face, the frown and teary eyes coming back like they had never left. "I don't know. I believe it might be because of the shock that I exist at all." She said sadly while taking one of Mia's hands in her own.

Her molten eyes glow briefly for a second and she releases a breath of relief, the smile coming back to her face as her eyes dry out. "She's fine. Just resting for now. She should wake up soon."

Both Napoleon and Bedivere sigh in relief as well, the men picking up Mia gently by her shoulder and legs moving her towards the couch by one of the bookshelves. The dark-skinned woman stands up, taller than Taylor, and looks her right in the eye, neither one of them flinching or looking away.,

Then the woman smiles at her, warm and genuine in a way that reminded her of Mia. There was no way that Mia could have a daughter right?

"I am happy that you are doing well dear. You have grown in ways that even I couldn't have seen. Free of shackles that those parasites wrapped around your mind. " Then she leans forward and hugs Taylor. Before Taylor could shove her off like she wanted to, this woman was a complete stranger to her, she speaks up again whispering in her ear. "Annette would be so proud of you."

Taylor's throat tightens up at that, tears forming in her eyes that she manages to keep from spilling down her cheeks. Without realizing it, she ignites the flames from her ring, the violet flames shifting and changing wildly that matched her rollercoaster of emotions.

The woman lets go of her, holding onto her shoulders and brushing her hair out of her face, Taylor completely frozen in place. "Who are you? How did you know my mom?"

The woman's smile remains in place, her teeth almost shining from the sunlight that came through the window. "I know every human that has ever walked over the surface of this world. Every person, living or dead is known to me. I am Gaia Taylor."

"The Greek god of the Earth?" Taylor asked dumbfoundedly. Was she really serious about that?

Gaia merely laughs at that. "Yes and no. The legends of this world are just that, legends. But in a different multiverse, they were real. I am more than just a mere goddess dear. I am the living incarnation of the world. Every blade of grass, every speck of dirt, and every molecule that makes up the very space that we are in is me. I am Earth, and would have remained as a mere planet had it not been for mother."

Gaia looks over at Mia, a warm expression on her face. "Now though, I am awake and alive. Something that would have been impossible without Mother gaining one of the stars in the Forge."

"And why should I believe a word that you say?" Taylor barked back.

That annoying smile only grew fonder when she asked that. Gaia places a finger to her lips, her eyes looking up in thought before snapping her fingers with an idea. "When you were at that summer camp when everyone else was asleep, you would sneak out of your cabin and go to a lonely hill." Taylor's throat tightens up again, how the hell? "Then you would look up to the moon, and just talk to your mother. You didn't know if it worked, or if she could even listen, but you would tell her about your day, what you learned, and how much you miss her. You did this because whenever Annette would call you little owl, it would make you think of the moon."

She had never told anyone that. Not a single living person. Emma had lost her mind when she had gotten back, and her dad had still been stuck in his rut. So there was no living person alive that could possibly know any of that.

She can't help the single tear that rolls down her cheek, the tear evaporating before it had traveled halfway down with a single look from Gaia.

Is that why Bedivere and Napoleon were almost hiding behind the couch while checking on Mia?

How ridiculous that that's what she focuses on instead of the fact that the embodiment of the Earth was standing right in front of her, merely smiling at her fondly the way that Mia did sometimes.

Gaia takes her right hand, lifting it up, letting the pulsating flames shine in front of her. She didn't even realize that she hadn't put them out yet. "Now how about we open that box of yours? Think that you are going to like it. It suits you."

Taylor looks at her left hand, the violet box gripped innocently in her hand as if it was simply waiting for her cue. Mia had warned them about the ones that contained animals inside of them. She hadn't said anything about the other ones though, and knowing Mia she had done that on purpose.

She was already curious about what was inside of it, and the urging look and gesture with an open hand that Gaia gave her was enough for her to lift her hand… and insert the flame within the hole. She felt as her flames were absorbed by the box, feeling like something was taken from her, a little piece of fuel. It didn't make her tired like she thought it would, but it was enough for her to notice.

With a click, the box opened wide, thin strands of purple flames flying out of the box and landing in her hands, fitting snugly into each of her fingers. Purple metallic gloves that were a perfect fit were worn over her hands, and on each finger was a strand of thin razor wire that shimmered with purple flames.

She stared at the flaming wires on her hands, each of them flowing around her in rhythm with the flames that she kept flowing into them. Given what Mia had explained earlier over Mars, the moment that she stopped pushing flames into the weapons, they would become normal wires.

She moved her fingers experimentally, the wires flowing with her movements through the air, gently and flowing like paper in the air.

Clapping brings her out of the daze that she had entered, Gaia fixing her with a proud smile on her face as she watched her with approval in her eyes.

"You will need practice with those, but I have full confidence that you're going to become a natural with them in no time at all. You always were a good learner." The woman muses as she watches the purple flaming wires flowing around Taylor.

"Ugh." A groan catches their attention, Taylor and Gaia both looking over at Mia on the couch as she slowly sat up, Napoleon and Bedivere next to her, each of them giving her support on each shoulder. Taylor stops the flowing of the flames into her weapons, the flames receding back into her ring, and the wires and gloves flowing back into the box with just a thought.

That was going to come in handy later on.

"What happened?" Mia mumbles out, her eye's blinking blearily while cradling her head with one hand. The other hand is quickly taken by Gaia's own, her eyes practically shining as she looked up at her…. 'Mother'.

Napoleon and Bedivere both back away slightly while Mia's eyes look into Gaia's own, her face completely blank as she began to pale. "I'm sorry for causing you stress like that mother! How can I make sure that it won't happen again?"

How the fuck could someone who had been so mature and wise a few seconds ago immediately go into this? She acted like a little kid that wanted attention.

...Oh shit. She did say that she 'woke' up when Mia got a power. Meaning that the window was from February to now in April. Two months.

Mia's face was completely blank as if her brain couldn't process what was going on in front of her eyes. Light comes back to her eyes, as realization dawned on her and she opened her mouth to speak. "It was Fairy wasn't it?"

Taylor didn't know what that meant, but Gaia did as she nodded her head vigorously. "Yes! Before that, I had been nothing more than the land that people walked on. No will, no thoughts, no voice. Just bare existence."

The tone in her voice was… haunted. Like just remembering it was enough to fuel nightmares, let alone experiencing it. Mia's eyes warm, the previous coldness thawing out in place of an expression of sympathy that Taylor had grown to appreciate.

"And the body?" Mia moves on the couch, placing her feet on the floor so she was properly sitting instead of having them laid out on the couch.

Gaia smiled at that. "I am a part of you, just as much as you are a part of me. It was the arrow. This is more like… an extension of my will rather than my real body." Meaning that… her real body was the ground that they were walking on and the very air that they breathed. Great, no way that she was going to get used to that.

"Your body is a stand…" Mia whispers out, the embodiment of earth nodding to her in agreement.

"What a Wonderful World, don't you think?" Gaia asks with an expression that reminded Taylor of a sunrise.

Mia laughs at that, loud, long, and hard, Napoleon and Bedivere letting out sighs of relief for some reason. "Think that we could make it a little better don't you think?"

The tears come back to Gaia's of joy instead of the ones of worry that she had before. She all but tackles Mia into a hug, which she reciprocates without a second thought.

"You know, I didn't expect you to be like this. The Gaia that I know about only cares about keeping herself alive." Mia says while holding onto the trembling woman.

"It is... strange having woken up connected to a human, one that didn't even come from a world that is part of me. I knew everything that had happened up to this point on my soil, but I had no real recollection of being alive. More than that, I don't think that I am just Gaia." She says softly while Mia lets her go.

Napoleon and Bedivere both twitch at that, their eyes widening like that meant something.

"The split never happened did it?" Mia asked in amazement, her own eyes widening to the size of tennis balls, light seeming to shine off of them as her brain cranked and turned with thoughts that Taylor couldn't understand.

"No." Mother Earth simply says, satisfaction on her face as Mia brings a hand to her chin.

"That… explains a lot actually."

"I have been busy lately. Cleaning up some of the filthy intruders that blemish my surface, reducing my children into nothing but mindless puppets for more data." She spits out, her eyes seeming to heat up like magma, the ground around them seeming to shake for a second before she composed herself. "So, I have been… appropriating those that I could. What is the term that humans created? Fighting fire with fire? I happen to agree with that philosophy."

Her smile reminds Taylor of a shark, pointed, deadly, and sending shivers down her spine at the sheer malice in her eyes.

What kind of weirdos was Mia attracting lately?

--

Mia

Just when I thought I had gotten used to the really weird shit that had become my life, I get another curveball that throws both of my lives for a loop. The worst part was that the embodiment of the Earth, every Earth connected to this one, was an adorable young lady that acted like a kid. Seriously, how the fuck was I supposed to not feel guilty when she threw those puppy dog eyes at me?

Knowing that I had 'woken' her up was something that was never not going to be weird, especially not because she scared the living shit out of Bedivere and Napoleon. They were respectful to her, sure, but they sure kept her distance. At least Gaia didn't seem to mind.

The fact that she can just pop up at any surface across her many parallel worlds was… terrifying. Add in that she had all of my stars like they were her own, and I was happy that she wasn't completely obsessed with keeping herself, and only herself alive.

Nilbog being dead was also another weight off my shoulders, damn monster should have been put down years ago. Now there were only a few more S Class threats left in the world, but we both agreed that we couldn't make too many moves at once.

Too much too fast, and we could risk the winged cunt trying something. Which is why Gaia was working indirectly, merely guiding people towards different objectives. I didn't approve of the manipulation but agreed that it was necessary, even if it left a bitter taste in my mouth.

Knowing that she was already dealing with Heartbreaker was good news, but she was being tightlipped about it. Whatever. Not like I actually needed to know.

It was strange how much I already trusted the strange being. It wasn't just her personality, but something else. Like, I knew that she would do everything that she could to help humanity, anything to get rid of the parasites that had turned the planet into one giant lab experiment because they were creatively braindead.

More than anything I felt relief in knowing that my feelings about something else being out there, that I was connected to something had been right on the money. The Forge doesn't count of course.

And you know, her… repurposing shards for her own uses was a bit nerve wracking, but I trusted her a hell of a lot more than I trusted those things free. If it was up to me, I would just break them and call it a day, but Gaia was a bit more pragmatic about things. I could respect that.

Right now I was trying to convince her that Pizza was not something that she could subsist on for the rest of her life.

"But it's so good!" She whined at me.

"And extremely unhealthy if that's the only thing that you eat for the rest of your life! You want to get fat?" I argue back.

"Please, I am sure that this body doesn't come with those kinds of limitations or restrictions."

"Oh really? And how many other human bodies have you had?"

She pouts at that. "This might be my first, but isn't it my choice?"

"Gaia, you're going to eat something other than Pizza, I can promise you that it's going to be just as good!"

"I highly doubt that."

"This shit is so weird." I heard Judith mutter to herself as we walked down the streets of Brockton Bay.

It was just me, Judith, Gaia, and Koromon hidden in a backpack that I carried that was going on this little outing. Originally it was just going to be me and Judith, but Gaia had tagged along and Koromon said that he wanted to spend some quality time with me. "You've been too busy lately Mia! I miss you!"

I couldn't say no to that stab in the heart, now could I?

Judith hadn't believed the truth about Gaia until she went… into detail about certain things that Judith had done with her boyfriend. First time that I ever saw the stoic girl turn that red that fast. She wore her blue Rain Ring proudly on her right middle finger, her box weapons hidden underneath her jacket, along with new armor hidden away in one of my pocket spaces in case things got dicey.

Needed to figure out some way to get each of them personal pocket spaces. I could build an area where space was bent, but I hadn't figured out how to keep one small, stable, and fixed to one person's will. We were making progress in research, but it would still be a while.

That was the trouble when you had most of your clones focused on different big-ass projects. You tended to get a little forgetful about what else needs to get done.

"Alright, we're going to have to settle you being wrong later. I have to go take care of something." And like that she disappeared. We found out that she couldn't teleport us across the world with her, that was something limited to her body instead just an ability that she had. Probably more a byproduct of what she really was rather than something that her Stand could do. A Stand being a living body. Now I've seen everything.

Napoleon and Bedivere release sighs of relief from their corporeal forms, ever since Gaia had arrived they had been walking on eggshells terrifying of her. Given what she was like in their multiverse… I totally understand.

Judith just tried to ignore that Gaia had even been here. "Do you really think that this is a good idea?"

I shrug my shoulders. "Not really. But there isn't really much that they can do to us now is there?"

That gets a dark chuckle out of her. "Nope."

The PRT Rig was out in the middle of the bay, the forcefield out, a symbol of strength and power that the Protectorate tried to show amidst the rest of the gang-filled city.

I don't even bother with a Henge, and Judith stopped caring a long time ago about being out in the open. Being able to bench press a truck and take a bullet to the face with a laugh tended to do that.

The ever present crowd parted as we walked through, the telltale feelings of attraction and arousal when people looked at me barely being worth any attention.

A pretty young woman dressed in a desk clerk outfit sat at the head desk at the entrance hall. Also, pretty sure that I was her type with the way that her eyes seemed to undress me from head to toe. Damn girl, learn to be more subtle about that kind of stuff. It would get you in trouble in more… political settings. Still remember everyone laughing at Stalin when he was checking me out during our little gathering. Churchill had found it pretty hilarious, laughing at both our sakes. Though, it was a lot more friendly to me compared to Stalin.

He might have been an ally, but I sure wanted to order a sniper to shoot that mustache twirlers head off. That feeling was only stronger now that knew exactly how much shit he had caused back in the day.

I give the young woman a smile, causing the brunette to shiver in place. Jesus, it must have been a while since she had gotten any action. "Hello. I have a meeting today with Director Piggot."

Her mouth opens and closes a few times before she manages to get a sound out. "Could I have your name please ma'am?" The last word ends in a squeak that I choose to ignore, along with Judith's chuckling.

"I called under the name Apotheosis, but she might know me as Aspect." I tell her casually.

Her eyes widen to the size of dinner plates, her eyes gazing at the crowd that had heard every word. "Ma'am, are you sure that this is a wise-"

I give her another smile which is enough to cut her off. "Don't you worry about me miss. I can take care of myself."

Before she can even pick up the phone on her desk, the door behind her opens, revealing Armsmaster and Miss Militia walking towards me, Militia's eyes narrowed in displeasure while Armsmaster's mouth was nothing but a thin line across his face.

"Please come with us." He says monotonously, Militia standing next to him, her eyes focus completely on me, the green energy around her shifting into a pretty big rifle.

"Gladly." I tell them, following behind them in step, Judith following right behind me. That catches their gaze, but they don't comment on it, simply continuing to lead us through the Rigs complex.

We all remain silent as we walk through the steel hallways, the echo of our footsteps the only sound that reverberates along our little journey. I didn't need to be an Empath to know that Armsmaster was… displeased by all of this. Thought that was putting it lightly.

Miss Militia wasn't exactly happy either, but I could feel her… disinterest wasn't the right word. More like a lack of responsibility.

How ironic that the Gloryhound was the one that cared more about what would be a calamitous mistake rather than the woman that claimed to be a patriot. Regardless, it didn't matter.

There was reluctance in them, they didn't want to take me to the Director's office, probably wanted to lock me in a room in case me being hot made me a Master. Too bad that I had already planned around that little detail before I had even come here.

Along with a few others in reserve just in case those didn't work.

Director Piggot looked and felt so much worse than when I had met with her almost a month ago. Constant pain, high stress, pale face, and her entire body was probably running on nothing but fumes. It was so bad, that I almost didn't even feel her seething rage compared to the sheer exhaustion that she exuded.

Partially my fault for not doing a damn thing about this situation. Too fearful of the repercussions and retribution that the winged parasite might throw my way. Well, too bad for you bitch that I don't give a fuck anymore.

I ignore the almost scowl that she throws my way, I ignore the red-clad Assault and his green circuit-suited partner Battery who flanked either side of her seated form. Dauntless was the next room over, no doubt waiting for the first sign of trouble while Armsmaster and Miss Militia quietly allowed Judith and I to pass them as they took in step behind either of us. Would have been the perfect setup for any of them to jump into action if we were to try anything. A showing of strength that the President in me could understand and appreciate. When meeting an unknown, power and intimidation were always paramount, if only to keep yourself safe.

Such a shame that I happened to be that unknown.

Two days ago I would have been irritated at the display. Now I couldn't help but appreciate. Truly, a wondrous thing perspective can be.

"You don't look well Director Piggot." It was strange how easy it was to switch into speaking as if there was protocol. Being stuck as dignitary and diplomat for a few years seems to ingrain that into you.

"Something that you are only exasperating with your seeming death wish." She retorts back while her eyes seem to bore into mine.

Oh, wonderful! We could speak honestly!

I don't relax as I take my seat, my back remaining straight and posture strong and confident, while Judith took the chair next to mine without a care in the world. Armsmaster and Miss Militia stood on either side of us, trying to inject as much intimidation and fear into us, what we could see of their faces grim and still.

Instead of cowering or looking at them anxiously, I give Piggot the gentlest smile that I can muster. The fact that I can't feel even the inkling of attraction from her, only cold hard determination, is something that I can respect. Even if I was here partially to tear her a new asshole.

"I believed that we'd had an agreement the last time that we met. Exchange of your technology and we would help you with your identity issues." At least she was speaking candidly. "And now you waltz in here, without a mask or costume, and announce yourself as if you want the ABB and Empire to find you."

Funnily enough, she had been working on the identity thing while I sent them packs of Medi-gel. Not enough that they could reasonably profit off of it, but enough that they could reasonably save lives from simple injuries like bullet wounds or abrasions. Too bad every time that she tried something, or someone interfered and slowed the process to a fucking crawl, sometimes even forcing her to repeat the process all the way to the back.

It was enough to make her suspicious too. Not that hard for me to figure out who was doing that. Too bad that I'd already gone to the very top and just stopped caring about doing things the 'legal' way. Bureaucracy was such a pain in the ass, and I had plenty of experience in that department.

"We did, but I think that with the current situation, I can't just wait around any more. Letting those parahuman fools run around causing chaos and death isn't just something that I can let happen anymore. That, along with a few other problems." I let out ominously.

Her eyes sharpen, the frown growing deeper and harder. "And this really required you to come in here with such a spectacle."

"Director Piggot, spectacle is never the wrong choice if done correctly. I have already been getting attention, just look at the number of threads on PHO dedicated solely to my area of the docks. What's the point in keeping the facade around if there's no need for them?" Anything that they throw my way I can handle. And no one will ever see 'me' walking around with Taylor or someone else that they can get to.

And if they did, it would be the last thing that they did.

Her scowl doesn't budge an inch. "Spectacles… have a tendency to become more than mere things to watch."

I can't help but chuckle at that. "Far too right about that. Though, if played correctly, the actions caused by the spectacle can be splendidly taken advantage of." Something that I am far too aware of. Far too much…

She blinks once, but only once, and clasps her hands together while she shifts in her seat, Armsamasters grip on his spear becoming tighter, his jaw doing the same.

"You… are different from the last time that we spoke." Were the only words that she said, her eyes boring into me, trying their best to unveil whatever she thought that I was hiding.

In a split second, the pieces kick into place in my head, causing me to laugh a little harder than I really should, given the circumstances. Judith just side-eyes me wondering- What the hell is this crazy bitch laughing about now?

I might not be able to read minds, but I knew my little lion, and I could put the pieces together with what I was feeling from her.

"They think I've been mastered." I tell her in between chuckles, realization dawning on her face before she just rolls her eyes.

"Like anyone would be able to get enough words in before you pummeled them into the ground or smothered them into a hug."

"Hey! I do not smother people with hugs! Least, not the ones that tried to master me." I quickly throw back, to which the younger blond just chuckles.

I could feel the uneasiness from each of the people in the room as if they were all waiting for one of us to break out into a frenzy or something along that nature.

Piggot's eyes lock onto Judith, her eyes seeming to glint like black jewels. "And who are you?"

The young blond meets the older woman's eyes with a good dose of boredom. "Judith Roth."

Apparently, that name means something with the way that Armsmaster's finger twitches and the hardening of Piggot's eyes.

"Kidnapping missing children are you 'Apotheosis'?" Piggot says while the rest of the capes around us brace themselves.

"You mean taking me in after my parents killed my boyfriend and wanted me to get rid of the subhuman' changeling that's their granddaughter?" Judith quickly fires back, the newly unlocked flames inside of her body seeming to strengthen and flare, the ring on her hand thankfully remaining barren of the blue fire.

That seemed to put them on the back foot, with Assault muttering under his breath. "Ah, shit."

Piggot's eyes quickly glance behind me, looking straight at Armsmaster who I hear nod from the shifting of his head. Wonders for the shards haphazard creation of their devices that weren't worthy of being called technology.

"Regardless, you're a minor that has been missing for many months now, and you arrive out of the blue with a parahuman. You must know how this looks for the both of you."

Trying to play sympathy while refusing to let go of that iron grip that she thinks she has with the conversation. Well, let's show her just how loose that grip of hers is.

"I think that you will find trying to take her back to her parents is going to be a lot harder than you think it is." Judith's blue eyes seem to sharpen at that, her passive face hardening into one of expectancy as if she was just waiting for them to start a fight. Her aura and flames didn't appear, but I could feel as she gathered them, ready to let them flow at the slightest movement that they made.

"Besides, my birthday's coming soon, and after that, they won't be able to do a damn thing legally to me anymore." Judith said tersely while remaining almost motionless in her seat.

Before the room could go into an awkward silence, I decide to move the conversation along. "Now that isn't why we're here anyway. I think that we have a few more pressing matters to discuss, and we can discuss this a little bit more at the end." Or rather, I could show you just how dirty her parents really are and you can bust them for helping support a known parahuman gang that has taken territory in the city.

But like I said that could wait.

"As I said, I'm not mastered. It's just that some of my powers happen to… come with a little more than just new specialties." The frown on Piggot's face goes even deeper, while I can feel daggers of jealousy and indignation coming from Armsmaster behind me. Didn't take a genius to figure out where that was coming from. "Besides, I can prove to you that I'm not mastered later, I happen to have a wonderful witness and friend that is sure to ease all of your questions."

Piggot's nose twitches like she had barely managed to fight off a scowl from forming on her face.

"What do you want?" She asked again. I was surprised that she didn't do it through gritted teeth.

I hum at that, reaching into my pocket, sure to make eye contact with the woman who allowed me to take the red and white ball out of its place. "To show you something that is going to both be a tremendous help, and a royal pain in the ass. May I?"

Some of them actually recognized what was in my hand, guess that there was enough talk between Earth Bet and Aleph that some of this was known. Or it was just that Leet had used it at some point. One or the other.

Her eyes are focused on the orb as she nods, one of her hands now hidden beneath her desk. Probably something to get this whole room sprayed with containment foam. Not a problem for either me or Judith.

I press the button at the center of the sphere, the two halves clicking open with a rush of wind and light shooting out, landing on the floor as the energy took the shape of brave little Turtwig.

"Turtwig!" He cries out as he opens his eyes, looking around and smiling at the group of frozen parahumans and the Director of the Protectorate ENE.

Just like I thought, Piggot was about the press the button at the sight of the small grass-type Pokemon, the rest of the capes beginning to move into action. The slight beeping from Piggot's computer freezes each of us in place, the containment foam remaining in their containers wherever they were kept in the office.

"You might want to get that." I softly say with a smile as Turtwig happily jumps into my arms.

Reluctantly, Piggot does what I say, and I knew that the face of Dragon's avatar appeared on Piggot's computer screen, probably smiling. She tended to smile a lot whenever I spoke to her.

"Good Evening Director Piggot." Dragon's voice says from the computer's speakers.

"Dragon. I'm not sure that now is the right time for a call." Piggot says.

"Hey Dragon, thanks for giving Director Piggot here a call like I asked." I call out, hearing the metallic clack as Armsmaster seems to recoil from that.

"You know this parahuman Dragon?" Piggot asks, staring at me like she wanted nothing more than to shoot me with anything that she could find.

"Yes. She is a friend that helped me with a very personal problem. I owe her my life. I believe that you should listen to what she has to say instead of deeming her a threat." Dragon said sincerely. I let the warmth from her words spread a bit before I put them in a box for now. Negotiations weren't an area where strong emotions were allowed. Or at least, not more than was acceptable.

"While that may be what you think Dragon, this woman currently has a minor that had been missing for almost half a year while bringing a biocreation into this facility." Damn, how could monotone words like that still sound so angry? Or might they just sound angry to me 'cause I could feel that hot rage that seemed to flow through Armsmaster's veins? Looks like our little gloryhound isn't too happy that he didn't know about me.

"What about all of the help that I already provided the PRT? The free healing, trade of technology, along with helping make sure that gang activity isn't too much of an issue around my territory?" Well, that was mostly Johnny and Marcus, but they didn't need to know about them right now. With a hand like mine, it made it fun keeping a few cards close to the chest.

"Ploys so that you could gain access like you did." He quickly fires back at me.

"In front of all those people? With that crowd that is probably already spreading word across PHO about the strange unmasked cape that was escorted inside by Armsmaster and Miss Militia? If I was as clever as you think I am, and my plan was to take over or do some other heinous act against the PRT, do you really think I would have done such a spectacle over it?" My words impact him like daggers, the anger still there, but it was as confident as it had been a moment ago.

I let out a little huff at the angry glares that he and Piggot send my way. The rest of the capes in the room deciding to simply stand there and watch, though none of them had relaxed a muscle during the entire exchange.

"Alright, now that you aren't going to try and foam me before I can get a word in, the reason why I am here." I lift out the small creature a bit, Piggot and the rest leaning back slightly like they were afraid he was going to eat their brains. He smiles at them instead, green veins protruding from his back, waving at each of them. I stop myself from laughing at Assault when he waves back, Battery stomping on his foot afterward. "Little Turtwig here is a Pokemon. Yes, it's what some of you think that he is, and no I didn't make him. Dragon here can show you all at least some proof that I'm not lying."

"And after an… incident with some people that I know, it turns out that the ones that are my little friends aren't the only ones." That manages to get their full attention. "Dragon?" I ask while punching a few commands on my omnitool.

Various holographic screens appeared out of my omnitool, clearer and more solid thanks to some modifications that I had made earlier. On each of them was a different scene. One showed a small boy, thin wearing dirty baggy clothing far too big for him, hiding behind a small purple rat, the tiny creature baring his fangs at the police officers that were trying to approach the boy. At least, until the Rattata tackled the man, sending him flying through the air, his back smashing into the wall a few feet behind him, crumbling and wheezing on the floor while his partner received the same treatment.

Another was footage that I had received from Dragon, a small town, ruined and rampaged through, carnage and broken bodies littering the streets, glass destroyed and covering almost every inch of the town. It didn't take the capes or Piggot long to realize what had happened to the town. Most people knew what the Nine's handiwork looked like. Out of the carnage, steeped out a large brown bear, about six feet in height, a ring of brown fur on her belly, while two smaller orange furred cubs were following behind her. She walked on her hind legs, her front paws holding onto a bundle of cloth that wriggled and cried as the bear delicately caressed it with her paws, careful with the point of her claws as she looked at the child with sad eyes. Eyes that gleamed more intelligence than a normal bear would.

On and on, the screens showed animals and creatures that showed abilities that this world had only ever seen in Parahumans, bonding and protecting children, each of them throwing themselves into danger without a second thought. Both sides of me wanted to weep with joy at the sight, but I kept a tight leash around my emotions. Now wasn't the time.

Piggot didn't look convinced at all. In fact, she looked like she wanted to murder each of these small creatures in a rage. There was fear in her, a lot of her, but it was masked behind a rage that I had seen in soldiers before. They knew fear, but they also knew how to change it into something that could be used.

"There are bio creations appearing out of nowhere and you brought one in here?" She was restraining herself very well at least.

I let out a sigh. "Look at them and tell me that they are trying to hurt any of those kids. For some reason these Pokemon are going out and finding humans to bond with. They like us and want to be around us. I can also promise you that they aren't just dumb animals. They can think, feel, do math, understand English, anything that you or I can do. They just happen to also be adrenaline junkies that love looking for a fight."

"THAT'S YOUR ARGUMENT?" Piggot screams out at me.

"Yup." These little guys are more than happy to look for humans and be around them. Hell, most of them will defend their partners with their lives. Just look at the feed and proof of it." I said.

"That is true. Most of the ones that I have come across in America and Canada seem to be more than happy to live peacefully with humans. They seem to go out of their way to befriend the ones that they find, though there have been a few incidents where they wish to defend their territory and be left alone." Dragon chimes in.

"And they aren't going anywhere. They are here to stay, and there's nothing that we can really do about it. Best we can tell, most of the Pokemon around were originally animals that started to change after… the incident that Dragon will go into later." I didn't have to see her face to know that she was glaring at me. Sorry honey, but I was dealing with enough bullshit already.

That actually causes her to pale slightly, though her face remains into a very heated scowl. She looked at me, and then over at the countless screens of Pokemon putting themselves between humans and danger. A boy's Growlithe who curled him, his body protecting the child from the flames around them as firefighters approached. A little girl who was brushing the white fur of a Ponyta, the horse Pokemons flames low and excited as it cuddled its head to her alone in a forest.

On and on and on. Children, adults, elderly, being helped, kept company, and brought joy by these creatures that had come into this world. And I felt a twinge from Piggot's heart. Something akin to warmth that was quickly squirreled away and drowned by steel again.

"What was the point of bringing this to me?" She asked. Least we weren't arguing about it anymore. I can hear Armsmaster start to move, only to be frozen when the large woman throws a pointed glare his way.

"I want to start an infrastructure for Pokemon here. To properly integrate them into daily lives, help make sure that the people know what's going on, and smooth the process along."

She narrows her eyes at that. "It isn't going to be as easy as you make it sound. Besides, there is still the issue of the gang war that has erupted all across the city."

I sigh. "Point. But trust me when I say that I can help make it happen. In exchange, well, how about I help… smooth some things along in that regard?"

The large woman merely stares at me. "What do you mean?"

I smile at that. "I mean that I'll make sure and take care of the E88, ABB and the Merchants."

"You believe that you can actually do a better job than we have?" Piggot asks, anger coming back to the forefront.

"Yep. I happen to have a group of people that are very capable of doing their job." I look at Judith who just rolls her eyes, lifting her hand up and igniting her blue flowing flames, the flare almost waving and shining like water in sunlight.

Everyone in the room stares at the azure flame, Piggot's eyes hardening while the parahumans can't seem to take their eyes off the blue glow. When the blond girl shuts it off, each of the capes blinks like they were in some sort of a trance.

"And let's just say that I have plenty of people in my little group that can do something of a similar caliber." I can tell that they want to ask for details, but Piggot moves on.

"Regardless of that, anything that you do threatens to send everything into chaos if you act blindly."

"Ah, but I'm not acting blindly. And besides, everything is already a shitshow. There are more gunfights happening in the street every day, civilian casualties, the hospitals are filling up to full capacity every day to the point that even Panacea wouldn't be able to get to everyone if she worked a full day. Look at it this way. We go out and do your job for you, which I will be more than happy to share the credit, or we go out and die or something along those lines, leaving you without having to deal with us."

That actually got her to start considering, the gears in her head spinning and turning, following my train of logic and becoming slowly appeased by it.

But then I decided that now was the time to throw my last card on the table. One that I knew that Dragon wasn't going to be happy that I had kept from her.

"Besides, you wouldn't want this leaking out later should our negotiations go… awry." I press a single button, one of the screens going to a grainy camera screen, showing a normal school hallway, filled with teens that mingled around a particular locker.

I decided not to watch as the brown-haired teen opened her locker and was shoved inside by a fit-looking black girl. Nor did I pay attention to the screams of panic and fear as Taylor pounded at the door, pleading, begging to be let out.

Harrowing dread and fear sat in the pits of everyone's stomach within the room. I could feel the apocalyptic rage from Judith sitting next to me, her face going magma red as blue flames ignited on her ring, the box weapon in her pocket shaking minutely.

Right, I hadn't shown it to her yet.

I press another button, the feed going black, silencing the laughter and screaming, leaving silent stillness that permeated into my bones. I kept a tight leash around my rage, taking a deep breath as I stare Piggot in the eyes.

She met them evenly, but I could feel deep-seated rage and shame boiling inside of her as she met my eyes. I let the honesty shine through my own, conveying with my eyes, that I knew exactly who that black girl was.

Surprisingly, I felt the same from Armsmaster, though he had a far better poker face than Piggot did. Miss Militia was staring daggers at me, while Assault and Battery both looked nauseous and like they wanted to hold each other.

I just leaned back in my chair, Turtwig cuddling into me in fear while I felt Koromon shake in my pack. I'd need to give him a nice big hug when we got home. "I presume that you know what I want to happen with your rogue little 'ward' right?"

Her eyes are cold with a fire hidden behind them, though she does nod. She knew what I wanted, and she also knew that there was nothing she could do to say no.

I hated playing this game, but blackmail was something that I had perfected so many years ago. Edison had been a very good teacher at that. Truly unfortunate that I had been just as good a learner as he had been a teacher.

--

Koromon

For as much as he wanted to spend more time with Mia, being there earlier at the PRT had been…. Scary. He'd never heard Mia speak like that. With ice in her voice, and nothing in her eyes. It was like she wasn't the Mia that he loved anymore.

But then they left, and she brought him out and hugged him while she cried. And he knew that it was still her in there. He couldn't help but cry in relief too while snuggling up to her while Turtwig wrapped them up in his vines.

He remembered what he heard from the video, Taylor screaming, crying, wishing that anyone would help her. And all that she got in return was more laughter and mean comments that made Koromon want to bite their heads while Turtwig held them down.

He couldn't understand why someone would be so horrible to someone else like that for no reason. Mia didn't have the answer. "Some people are just different and think that what they're doing is right or just."

He didn't get it, but at the same time, he didn't want to. At least not right now. He wasn't even a Rookie yet.

Mia had gone straight to that one lab that had all of the trees and machines built into it, the little tank that had that strange new being that Mia was making floating gently in one of the pods. It was nothing more than a small ball, looking gross and fleshy, but he was already bigger than he had been a few days ago.

Something about his DNA being stable and going through the gestation period. Koromon thought that meant that the building blocks were done, and he was just cooking right now, but he still wasn't sure.

Sciency stuff like that didn't come as easy to him as it did Leo, Lindsay, or Mia, but that didn't matter. A new friend would come soon.

A new friend that he couldn't do anything to help. He might be stronger now than he had been as Botamon, but that wasn't saying much.

Turtwig was stronger than him, had been since they had met, but during the run through Hell Salem's Lot, he felt… useless. While they were running across the streets, chased by those… things, he just sat there throwing bubbles when he could. Even Weedle had been able to trip a few up, or throw poison needles that made them get trampled by the other monsters behind them.

And he couldn't do a thing to help.

It was while sitting inside of Mia's backpack, listening to the screams and laughs from the Video that Mia was showing the PRT that he realized that. He tried to act happy and cheerful, but he couldn't help but feel… sad about not doing a thing.

He didn't like it. At least Mia couldn't tell. His emotions couldn't be read by her, something about him being a completely 'alien' existence to any of the others around. He guessed it was because he was a Digimon from the Digital World instead of being from this side of things.

It was while he was feeling that hopelessness of being able to do nothing that he started to think about why he felt that way.

Why did he want to be of use?

Because he hated his friends going through those horrible, horrible things. He hated hearing those screams that Taylor was making. He hated that the kids in the video were just laughing about it. That they didn't care that a sweet girl like Taylor who was just shy, was begging each of them to help.

He wished more than anything that he would never be stuck in a position like that. Hearing the horrible things happening, not being able to do a thing about it.

He wanted nothing more than to be able to jump in there and bite their heads off!

It was while he was fuming, that two things happened.

One. Mia stopped whatever she was doing and stared into space, probably the Forge connecting again.

Two. He started to feel different. Like something inside of him started to… change. Evolve.

He felt like a lock inside of himself had opened, from what, he didn't know. But he felt... more like himself than he ever had before. Like what he was experiencing was who he really was.

Lines of white bars of code enveloped his very being, clouding his entire view, spinning faster and faster, twirls and circles of light enveloping until the last thing he saw was Mia standing there, staring into space as light started to envelop her as well.

Pieces of who he was were stripped away, becoming nothing more than bits of code that swirled around this cocoon of light as he felt the very essence of his being change. Each piece of code was then rewritten, reorganized, and fundamentally changed into something stronger and better than what he had been before.

He was still himself. He was just becoming more. Becoming closer to who he wanted to be deep on the inside. It felt slow, and fast at the same time. Like it happened in the blink of an eye while also taking hours or days to happen.

When the lines of light and code receded from his vision and he could see the outside world again, he opened his larger mouth, the sharp fangs shining in the light, and took the biggest breath that he'd ever had. Before, it probably would have been enough air to inflate him like a balloon. Now, it was the most refreshing and renewing thing that he had ever felt in his digi-life.

When he opened his eyes, this view was higher than before, like he had grown a few feet from what he was used to.

"Wow." He said quietly to himself with a voice that he had never heard before, but he knew that it was his. Without realizing it, he raises… two orange-skinned limbs, large white claws on either one of them, both of them longer and thicker than he had been just a few seconds ago. Light and color was brighter to him, details more expressive and unique than they had been before.

He takes one step, two steps, then three, each one a unique experience that he'd never had before, little possibilities that he didn't realize would be as wonderful as they were. The actions that he had taken were completely new and alien to him, while at the same time coming to him as naturally as it had been to bounce all around the place like before.

He tried flicking his ears like before, only to find them stiff and unresponsive, like they had been removed completely off his body. In a daze, he raises his arms up to his head, finding the long flappy ears that he'd finally gotten used to replaced by small hard stubs that were more like what he had been as Botamon.

His skin felt rougher than before, more like one big rough patch compared to the smooth fleshy coat that he'd had before. He felt like bouncing was going to be a lot harder than before.

Looking down, he found two large feet, also accompanied by rather large claws, instead of the ground. He takes a few hesitant hops, happy that he could jump higher, but feeling rather clumsy as compared to before.

And they, while the changes were strange and new, he couldn't help but feel happy for them. He still had to look at himself in the mirror, but he had a feeling that he looked a lot tougher now than before.

A high-pitched squeal makes him whirl around, his eyes wide and arms extended, claws at the ready to fight whatever had caused that noise in the first place. Only to find his limbs uselessly limp at his sides as two strong arms picked him up and spun him in place, laughter replacing the loud noise that sounded like it came from a scared cat.

"YOU DIGIVOLVED!" Mia screamed while she spun him around, the world becoming a whirl of motion as his head started to feel dizzy.

Finally, blissfully, the motion stopped and he found himself back on the sweet, sweet ground, the world still spinning, but his head didn't feel like it was stuck on the ship the first time that they had gone to another world.

He was also pretty sure that his eyes were nothing more than swirly eyes like in those old Looney Toons cartoons that he liked to watch with Turtwig and Ralts.

When everything stopped spinning he looked at Mia again and blinked his new eyes at her. She was mostly the same, but now there were a few new… changes to her that hadn't been there before.

Streaks of blond were scattered on her hair, while light seemed to glow around her, a halo of light formed around her head for a few seconds before it scattered into nothing. What really caught his eyes, were the two new wings that were slightly extended on either side of Mia, the feathers completely white with tinges of gray on the tips.

Though, her eyes remained the same warm red that he had grown to love and cherish.

"Miiiiiaaa that felt weird!" He couldn't help but whine as he placed his hands on his head. He didn't know why he did it, it didn't really help, but they moved without him really thinking about it.

She just made that noise again, making his ears hurt. Wait, did he have ears? They felt more like pieces of bone instead of things that were meant to hear stuff.

Eh, he wasn't cut out for this sciency stuff like Mia was.

"Turtwig!" The green Turtle said, smiling at him with his eyes closed and green vines extended in greetings.

He was taller than Turtwig now!

He didn't mind as Mia grabbed him in another warm hug, her wings closing around the three of them while she kissed the top of his head and Turtwig laughed the whole time.

Koro… no. No, he wasn't Koromon anymore. The name came to him as if it had always been there, out of reach before, but clear as day over the planet of Mars.

He was Agumon now. A rookie. Weak compared to a Champion, but so much more than he had been before. He felt a new heat in his belly, like fire just waiting to be summoned and thrown out wherever he needed to.

And he had a feeling that it would be something that would only get better the stronger that he got. A feeling that he welcomed completely.

Anything that would help his friends. Anything so that he wouldn't have to hear screams like Taylor's ever again.

He was gonna give her a big hug the next time he saw her.

Who knows, maybe she would scream in joy and cry happy tears like Mia was right now!

—